Skip to main content

Full text of "Some personal impressions"

See other formats


SOME  PERSONAL 
IMPRESSIONS 


(>y3feuotteu> 


SOME  PERSONAL 
IMPRESSIONS 


BY 

TAKE  JONESCU 


WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION  BY 

VISCOUNT  BRYCE,   O.M. 


XonOon 
NISBET    &   CO.    LTD. 

22  BERNERS   STREET,  W.I 


First  published  in 


CONTENTS 

PAOB 

INTRODUCTION      -                          -        -        -  vii 

I.  MONSIEUR  POINCARE    -  3 

II.  PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY   -                 -        -        -  11 

III.  COUNT  BERCHTOLD 23 

IV.  THE  MARQUIS  PALLAVICINI  -                 -        -  31 
V.  COUNT  GOLUCHOWSKY  -                ...  39 

VI.  AUGUST  2,  1914  - '  -47 

VII.  KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  -                         -        -  57 

VIII.  COUNT  AEHRENTHAL    -  73 

IX.  COUNT  CZERNIN    -                                           -  83 

X.  COUNT  MENSDORFF       -  95 

XI.  ENGLAND'S  ANTIPATHY  TO  WAR  -                 -  101 

XII.  THE  RESPONSIBILITY  FOR  THE  WAR    -        -  107 

XIII.  KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA      -  113 

XIV.  HERR  RIEDL                                                    -  127 
XV.  COUNT  SZECZEN    -  135 

XVI.  SIR  DONALD  MACKENZIE  WALLACE      -        -  141 

XVII.  BARON  BANFFY    -                                           -  147 

XVIII.  ROUMANIAN  POLICY     -  155 

XIX.  TRAGEDY      -                                                  -  161 

XX.  COUNT  TISZA                                                    •  167 

XXI.  TALAAT  PASHA     -                                           -  173 

XXII.  PRINCE  VON  BULOW '185 


vi  CONTENTS 

PAGE 

XXIII.  TATICHEFF 

.    XXIV.  FRANCE  AND  THE  TEUTON                          •      203 

XXV.  A  COUSIN  OF  TISZA  -                                  •      211 

XXVI.  NEW  ITALY 

XXVII.  MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  - 

XXVIII.  ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS   - 

XXIX.  THE  KAISER       -                                         "      255 


INTRODUCTION 

BY  VISCOUNT  BRYCE 

THIS  book  should  need  no  introduction,  for 
all  who  have  tried  to  follow  the  course 
of  events  in  the  Danubian  States  and 
Balkan  States  during  the  last  few  years  cannot  but 
know  the  name  and  fame  of  Mr.  Take  Jonescu,  one 
of  the  most  active  and  gifted,  as  well  as  one  of 
the  most  highly  cultivated  statesmen  in  Eastern 
Europe.  However,  at  the  request  of  its  author, 
whose  acquaintance  I  had  the  good  fortune  to 
make  when  travelling  in  Roumania  fourteen 
years  ago,  I  willingly  write  a  few  sentences  of 
Preface  to  this  English  translation.  The  French 
original  (for  Mr.  Jonescu  writes  French  with 
singular  facility,  clearness,  and  grace)  has  already 
found  many  readers,  and  this  version  deserves 
to  win  for  it  a  still  larger  circle  here  and  in 
America. 

Those  of  us  who  in  France  and  the  English- 
speaking  countries  have  grown  familiar  with  the 
names  of  the  more  prominent  actors  in  the  great 
and  gloomy  drama  of  the  last  ten  or  twelve  years, 
must  have  often  wished  to  know  something  of 


Vll 


viii  INTRODUCTION 

the    personalities    that    lay    behind   the    names. 
What  were  their  talents,  their  characters,  their 
manners?     What  were  the    ideas   and    motives 
which  prompted  either  their  avowed  purposes  or 
their  secret  aims  ?     In  some  cases  these  motives 
may   long   remain   obscure,    but   in    others    the 
recorded  words  and  acts  are  sufficient  to  enable 
those  who  were  in  close  touch  with  them  to  form  a 
just  estimate  and  present  to  us  true  portraits, 
provided  always  that  such  observers  bring  dis- 
cernment  and    impartiality   to   the    task.     The 
book    is    modestly     entitled     "  Some     Personal 
Impressions  "  ;     and  the  descriptions  it  contains 
are  for  the  most  part  vigorous  sketches  rather 
than  portraits.     Some,  however,  may  be  called 
vignettes,  more  or  less  finished  drawings,  each 
consisting  of  few  lines,  but  those  lines  sharply 
and  firmly  drawn.    Intermingled  with  this  score 
of  personal  sketches  there  are  also  a  few  brief 
essays  or  articles  which  set  before  us  particular 
scenes,  little  fragments  of  history  in  which  the 
author  bore  a  part,  all  relating  to  the  persons 
who  either  figured  in  the  war,  or  were  concerned 
with  the  intrigues  from  which  it  sprang.    Among 
these  we  find  several  German  statesmen — Kiderlin 
Waechter,  Prince  Billow,  Prince  Lichnowsky  and  a 
large  number  of  Austrians,  among  whom  Counts 
Berchtold,  Aehrenthal,  Goluchowsky,  Czernin  and 
Mensdorff,  are  the  best  known  ;   the  late   King 


INTRODUCTION  ix 

Charles  of  Roumania,  the  German  Emperor, 
Eleutherios  Venizelos,  and,  lastly,  the  most  ruth- 
less and  unscrupulous  ruffian  (with  the  possible 
exception  of  Trotsky)  whom  the  war  has  brought 
to  light,  the  Turkish  Talaat  Pasha. 

These,  with  some  minor  personages,  make  an 
interesting  gallery,  for  though  most  of  them 
are  dealt  with  very  briefly — sometimes  merely 
by  telling  an  anecdote  or  reporting  a  single 
conversation — still  in  every  case  a  distinct  im- 
pression is  conveyed.  We  feel  that  the  man 
described  is  no  longer  a  name  but  a  creature  of 
flesh  and  blood,  with  something  by  which  we  can 
recognise  him  and  remember  him  for  future  use. 
National  characteristics  are  lightly  but  brightly 
touched.  Among  the  Germans,  Kiderlin  Waechter 
stands  out  as  in  Mr.  Jonescu's  judgment  the 
ablest,  and  Biilow  the  cleverest.  If  the  Austrian 
statesmen  are,  or  were,  what  he  paints  them  (and 
there  seems  no  reason  to  doubt  the  general  justice 
of  his  observations),  the  hideous  failure  of  their 
diplomacy  becomes  comprehensible.  A  dynasty 
guided  by  such  servants  was  fated  to  perish  in 
the  storm  its  folly  had  raised.  Aehrenthal  and 
Tisza  were  at  least  men  of  force  and  ability, 
but  an  ability  which  did  not  exclude  bad  prin- 
ciples and  rash  unwisdom.  The  rest  were  mostly 
ciphers  ;  while  of  Count  Berchtold,  the  descrip- 
tion given  by  Mr.  Jonescu  successfully  conveys 


x  INTRODUCTION 

to  the  reader  that  there  was  nothing  to  describe, 
at  least  on  the  intellectual  side.  One  may  pity 
the  people  which  was  guided  by  such  statesmen, 
for  they  were  not  its  choice,  but  one  cannot  pity 
the  dynasty  which  did  choose  them.  It  well 
deserved  to  perish,  after  three  centuries  of 
pernicious  power. 

Besides  the  illuminative  glimpses  of  curious 
scenes,  and  the  vivacious  sketches  of  notable 
personages,  which  these  pages  contain,  the  reader 
will  find  in  them  some  contributions  to  history 
of  permanent  interest.  We  are  helped  to  appre- 
hend the  views,  and  comprehend  what  is  now  called 
the  "  mentality  "  with  which  the  ruling  caste  in 
Germany  entered  the  war.  It  has  been  often 
said  of  late  that  the  men  in  whose  hands  great 
decisions  lay  were  not  great  enough  for  the 
fateful  issues  they  had  to  decide.  Quantula 
sapientia  regitur  mundus  seems  even  truer  now 
than  it  did  in  the  days  of  Oxenstierna.  Among 
all  the  "  Impressions  "  this  book  records,  that 
is  the  one  which  stands  out  conspicuous. 


Monsieur  Poincare 


J.I. 


MONSIEUR  POINCARE 

ON  New  Year's  Eve,  1913,  I  arrived  in  Paris. 
I  was  on  my  way  to  London,  where 
the  Balkan  Conference  was  then  sitting. 
Negotiations  between  the  Turks  and  the  Balkan 
States  had  come  to  a  deadlock,  and  I  hoped  to 
profit  by  this  to  the  extent  of  coming  to  some 
pacific  settlement  of  our  territorial  differences 
with  Bulgaria.  It  was  my  intention  to  offer  the 
support  of  Roumania  to  Bulgaria,  which  at  that 
date  meant  the  Balkan  league,  and  if  necessary 
to  promise  military  assistance  in  order  to  force 
the  Turk  to  give  up  Adrianople. 

The  Powers  had  no  notion  what  to  do.  It 
was  felt  that  there  was  little  chance  of  mere 
collective  notes  having  any  success,  and  as  for 
a  naval  demonstration,  which  alone  could  have 
saved  the  face  of  Kiamil's  government,  the 
Powers  were  too  jealous  and  distrustful  of  each 
other  to  act  together  in  this  way.  On  the  other 
hand  it  was  certain  that  the  armed  resistance  of 
Turkey  was  shattered  and  that  to  force  her  hand 
would  really  be  doing  her  a  kindness.  If  only 
it  had  been  done  then,  Turkey  would  have 
escaped  Enver  and  her  present  misfortunes.  • 


4  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

It  is  useless  to  repeat  what  I  have  so  often 
said  that  the  idea  of  a  war  with  Bulgaria,  and 
possibly  with  all  the  Balkan  States — our  tradi- 
tional friends — was  utterly  repugnant  to  me.  It 
was  even  possible  that  such  a  war  might 
bring  about  the  expected  European  conflagra- 
tion, in  which  we  should  find  ourselves  on  the 
side  of  Austria-Hungary,  a  prospect  that  was 
altogether  odious  to  me,  for  in  it  I  saw  the  grave 
of  our  future  and  of  our  national  ideal. 

I  hoped  the  Bulgars  would  appreciate  the 
situation  and  would  hasten  to  accept  my  sug- 
gestions. If  only  they  had  done  so,  peace  with 
Turkey  would  have  been  signed  in  the  first  week 
of  January,  1913,  the  second  Balkan  war  would 
probably  not  have  taken  place,  and  the  European 
war  would  have  been  averted  for  an  indefinite 
number  of  years. 

Although  my  hopes  of  arriving  at  an  under- 
standing with  Bulgaria  were  high,  I  took  the 
possibility  of  failure  into  consideration  and  real- 
ised that  I  might  want  the  friendly  support  of 
the  Great  Powers.  This  was  why,  before  leaving 
Bucharest,  I  intimated  to  Monsieur  Poincare, 
then  Prime  Minister  of  France,  that  I  was  about 
to  visit  him. 

II 

M.  Poincare  received  me  on  the  1st  of  January, 
1913,  at  half-past  eight  in  the  morning,  an  hour 
that  in  Paris  is  certainly  an  absurd  time  for 
an  appointment,  but  I  had  to  go  to  London  in 
the  afternoon,  and  on  account  of  its  being  New 


MONSIEUR  POINCARE  5 

Year's  Day,  Monsieur  Poincare  was  due  at  the 
Elysee  at  ten  o'clock  for  the  official  ceremonies. 

I  asked  Monsieur  Poincare  for  the  support  of 
France  in  our  difficulties  with  Bulgaria.  He 
made  the  warmest  declarations  of  friendship  for 
Roumania ;  promised  me  his  own  personal  co- 
operation, but  said,  "  My  action  is  naturally 
limited  by  the  fact  that  relations  with  our  ally 
are  most  cordial  while,  owing  to  your  military 
convention  with  Austria  and  Germany,  you  will 
be  in  the  enemy's  camp  if  war  breaks  out.  You 
know  well,"  and  he  could  not  have  spoken  with 
greater  sincerity,  "  that  we  do  not  want  war, 
and  are  doing  everything  to  avoid  it.  But  if 
our  adversaries  force  us  to  go  to  war  the  fact 
that  your  300,000  rifles  are  on  their  side  cannot 
be  a  matter  of  indifference  to  us." 

As  the  Treaty  between  Roumania  and  the 
Triple  Alliance  was  supposed  to  be  kept  secret 
I  had  to  pretend  that  I  knew  nothing  about  the 
obligation  he  was  alluding  to. 

The  French  Prime  Minister,  who  knew  the 
situation  precisely,  then  asked  me  if  I  could 
assure  him  that  in  the  event  of  war — a  war  that 
France  would  never  provoke — he  could  hope 
that  France  and  her  allies  would  not  find  the 
Roumanian  army  against  them. 

Personally  I  had  not  believed  for  many  years 
that  the  Roumanians  and  Magyars  would  ever 
fight  side  by  side,  but  on  the  1st  of  January, 
1913,  it  was  impossible  for  me  to  make  any  valid 
promise  in  Roumania's  name. 

I   could   only  tell  Monsieur  Poincare  that  I 


6  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

could  not  give  him  an  answer,  but  that  if  I  were 
in  his  place  I  should  grant  Roumania  as  much 
help  as  was  compatible  with  my  alliances  and 
my  obligations,  and  leave  it  to  the  future  to 
show  whether  I  had  acted  wisely  or  not. 


Ill 

The  events  of  1913  confirmed  my  beliefs.  With 
great  clearness  I  saw  that  the  idea  of  shedding 
Roumanian  blood  to  glorify  Magyarism  was  such 
an  absurdity  that  no  one  on  earth  could  give 
effect  to  it. 

On  the  9th  of  September,  1913,  I  paid  Monsieur 
Poincare  another  visit.  He  was  then  President 
of  the  Republic.  He  congratulated  me  on  the 
success  of  Roumania,  and  I  took  occasion  to 
say,  "On  New  Year's  Day  you  asked  me  a  question 
which  I  could  not  then  answer ;  I  will  give  you 
your  answer  to-day.  If  war  does  break  out— 
and  I  devoutly  hope  humanity  may  be  spared  such 
a  calamity — you  will  not  find  the  Roumanian 
army  in  your  enemies'  camp." 

"  Have  you  cancelled  the  treaty  of  alliance  ?  " 
he  asked. 

"  I  know  nothing  about  any  treaty.  All  I 
know  is  that  the  Roumanian  army  will  not  be  in 
your  enemies'  camp.  I  am  quite  certain  about  it, 
and  if  I  did  not  know  that  we  are  both  believers 
in  peace  and  are  doing  all  we  can  to  preserve  it, 
I  should  say  that  events  will  prove  me  right. 
Let  us  hope  that  they  may  never  have  occasion 
to  do  so." 


MONSIEUR  POINCARE  7 

"  But  are  you  sure  to  remain  long  in  power?  " 
he  asked. 

"  Far  from  it,  I  shall  be  out  of  office  in  two 
months,  but  that  doesn't  matter.  What  I  am 
telling  you  is  true,  irrespective  of  what  ministers 
compose  the  government.  After  what  has  hap- 
pened this  summer  no  one  will  be  able  to  make 
Roumanians  fight  against  their  will  or  against 
the  dictates  of  national  honour  and  interest." 


Prince  Lichnowsky 


II 

PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY 

TWENTY  years  ago  Prince  Lichnowsky  was 
Secretary  to  the  German  Legation  in 
Bucharest. 

I  knew  him  in  those  days  as  an  intelligent 
young  man,  gay,  witty  and  a  real  grand  seigneur. 
Though  a  German  Diplomat  he  was  Polish  by 
origin  and  had  all  the  adaptability,  vivacity  and 
brilliance  of  his  race.  We  got  on  admirably. 

I  did  not  see  him  again  until  early  in  January, 
1913,  when  I  went  to  London  to  try  and  come  to 
an  understanding  with  Monsieur  Daneff  over 
Bulgar-Roumanian  difficulties. 

Prince  Lichnowsky  had  come  back  into  the 
Diplomatic  Service  after  a  very  long  absence. 
He  had  only  done  so  at  the  reiterated  request  of 
the  Kaiser,  who  believed  him  to  be  the  only  man 
capable  of  succeeding  Baron  Marschall  in  London, 
Baron  Marschall  at  that  time  having  the  reputa- 
tion of  being  the  ablest  diplomat  in  the  German 
service.  I  may  as  well  say  here  that  in  spite  of 
his  ability  Marschall  had  not  been  much  of  a 
success  in  England.  He  had  lived  too  long  in 
Constantinople  to  make  a  good  Ambassador  at 

St.  James's. 

11 


12  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Prince  Lichnowsky  took  his  task  seriously. 
He  spared  himself  no  trouble  to  win  people's 
confidence,  and  in  a  short  time  had  accomplished 
marvels  in  this  direction.  He  was  extremely 
frank,  and  his  clear  picturesque  way  of  talking 
impressed  people.  It  was  he  who,  in  speaking 
to  me  of  the  two  little  bits  of  Bulgar  territory 
that  jutted  out  into  our  Dobrudja,  which  Daneff 
was  at  the  time  offering  me  as  a  complete  satis- 
faction for  our  claims,  contemptuously  described 
them  as  "  the  two  dugs  of  the  bitch." 

I  will  not  now  describe  my  interviews  with 
Lichnowsky  in  1913.  I  must  admit,  however,  he 
was  more  than  friendly  and  kind,  and  did  me 
real  services.  He  went  so  far  even  without 
waiting  for  the  sanction  of  his  Government  as  to 
make  a  proposal  favourable  to  us  at  the  Balkan 
Conference  then  sitting  in  London.  I  shall  have 
something  to  say  about  all  this  another  time. 

I  must,  however,  mention  two  points  relating 
to  that  moment.  One  day  Lichnowsky  assured 
me  that  the  relations  between  England  and 
Germany  were  excellent.  The  next  day  Sir  E. 
Grey  said  to  me,  "  If  Prince  Lichnowsky  makes 
the  proposal  you  speak  of  I  shall  receive  it  most 
favourably,  as  I  do  everything  that  comes  from  the 
German  Ambassador.  We  are  on  excellent  terms . ' ' 

This  was  really  remarkable  when  one  thinks 
of  the  then  recent  Agadir  crisis.  I  came  to  the 
conclusion  that  there  was  no  danger  of  European 
war,  and  on  the  7th  of  January.  1913.  I  wrote 
to  King  Charles  that  I  was  positive  the  great 
war  would  not  break  out  yet  awhile. 


PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY  13 

At  that  same  time  Lichnowsky  said  to  me,  "  We 
will  do  what  we  can  for  you,  but  our  means  are 
limited.  You  should  really  apply  to  Vienna,  as 
Austria  can  do  a  good  deal  at  Sofia  if  she 
wishes  to.  I  am  sure  there  is  something  brewing 
between  Austria  and  Bulgaria.  I  don't  know 
exactly  what  it  is,  but  something  is  going  on." 

In  the  spring  of  1914  I  was  again  in  London 
for  six  days.  Prince  Lichnowsky  gave  a  luncheon 
in  my  honour.  All  the  Embassy  staff  were  there, 
including  the  notorious  Kuhlman,  then  Councillor 
of  the  Embassy,  now  Minister  at  the  Hague,  who 
at  that  time  was  unfortunately  corresponding 
with  the  Kaiser  over  the  head  of  Lichnowsky 
and  was  giving  false  information  to  Berlin  as 
to  the  state  of  affairs  in  England. 

I  asked  Lichnowsky  how  matters  stood  between 
England  and  Germany,  and  if  he  was  as  pleased 
with  things  as  he  had  been  in  January,  1913. 
He  replied  that  he  had  succeeded  in  his  efforts, 
and  that  Germany  and  Great  Britain  were  on 
the  best  of  terms. 

"  I  told  the  Kaiser,"  he  said,  "  that  nothing 
could  be  easier  for  us  than  to  keep  up  good  re- 
lations with  England — because  England  genuinely 
cares  for  peace.  But  in  order  to  do  this  we 
should  never  attack  or  annoy  France,  because  in 
that  case  England  would  back  her  to  the  last  man 
and  the  last  shilling,  and,  as  it  is  not  to  our  interest 
to  irritate  France,  you  see  that  our  relations  with 
England  will  remain  of  the  best." 

My  impressions  accorded  with  those  of  the 
German  Ambassador.  I  felt  that  England  would 


14  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

not  tolerate  an  attack  on  France,  but  putting 
that  aside  it  was  certain  that  in  London  the 
desire  was  to  be  on  good  terms  with  Germany. 
In  that  one  saw  the  guarantee  of  peace. 

On  July  the  12th,  1914,  I  again  arrived  in 
London.  I  saw  Lichnowsky  and  discussed  the 
Albanian  question  with  him,  which  had  by  then 
become  disquieting,  and  also  the  silence  of  Austria 
as  to  what  line  she  was  going  to  take  over  the 
Serajevo  drama.  Lichnowsky  felt  that  Austria 
had  something  up  her  sleeve.  His  Austrian  col- 
league Count  Mensdorff  was  uncommunicative. 
Lichnowsky  had  been  in  Berlin  since  the  Serajevo 
assassination,  and  he  was  not  pleased  with  what 
he  had  seen  in  the  Wilhelmstrasse.  "  They 
are  giving  Austria  a  free  hand,"  he  said,  "  with- 
out thinking  where  it  may  lead  us.  I  warned 
them,  but  I  am  not  happy  about  it,  and  am 
beginning  to  regret  that  I  did  not  stay  in  Berlin." 
Lichnowsky  did  not  conceal  the  fact  that  Tchirsky, 
the  German  Ambassador  at  Vienna,  was  en- 
couraging the  bellicose  tendency  of  Austria. 

Lichnowsky's  apprehensions  were  well  grounded. 
The  German  Chancellor,  Bethman  Hollweg,  had 
never  been  well  up  in  questions  of  foreign  politics 
— far  from  it.  As  for  Von  Jagow,  I  knew  that 
at  the  time  he  was  in  Rome  he  had  told  one  of 
his  colleagues  that  in  the  Balkan  incidents  he 
saw  the  proof  of  the  approaching  disintegration 
of  Austria-Hungary,  and  that  it  was  a  disturbing 
problem.  With  a  fixed  idea  like  that  in  his  head 
it  would  be  easy  to  make  mistakes. 

On  Wednesday.  July  the  22nd,  I  dined  with 


PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY  15 

Baroness  Deichman,  sister  of  Sir  Maurice  de 
Bunsen,  British  Ambassador  in  Vienna.  The 
house  was  one  of  the  social  centres  of  London 
and  lent  itself  most  favourably  to  an  Anglo- 
German  understanding.  I  knew  that  I  was  to 
meet  Lichnowsky,  who  had  expressed  a  wish  to 
talk  to  me  that  very  day. 

After  dinner  I  went  with  Lichnowsky  into  a 
sitting-room  in  which  there  hung  a  fine  portrait 
of  Sir  Maurice  de  Bunsen,  painted,  if  I  am  not 
mistaken,  by  the  great  English  artist,  Herkomer. 

Lichnowsky  was  in  Court  dress ;  he  was  to 
see  the  King  that  evening.  I  do  not  know  what 
the  occasion  was.  He  told  me  he  had  not  yet 
succeeded  in  finding  out  the  text  of  the  demands 
Austria  was  making  of  Serbia,  but  that  he  had 
learnt  enough  to  know  that  they  would  be  very 
very  harsh.  He  knew  that  amongst  other  things 
Austria  had  asked  for  the  suppression  of  a 
nationalist  society  in  Serbia,  and  that  alone 
seemed  to  him  to  be  going  pretty  far.  He 
earnestly  begged  me  to  suggest  to  the  Roumanian 
Government  that  they  should  use  any  influence 
they  had  at  Belgrade  to  get  the  Austrian  note, 
no  matter  what  it  was,  accepted  by  Serbia.  "  I 
promise  you,"  he  said,  "  that  in  the  carrying  of 
it  out,  the  Serbs  can  whittle  it  down  or  evade 
the  conditions,  and  we  can  see  to  it  that  nothing 
is  said.  I  take  that  on  myself.  We  must  get 
round  this  crisis  somehow.  For  instance,  the 
order  to  suppress  a  patriotic  society  need  not 
really  mean  anything.  In  a  few  months  they 
could  resurrect  it  under  another  name." 


16  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

I  promised  him  to  do  what  I  could.  That 
very  night  I  telegraphed  what  the  German 
Ambassador  had  communicated  to  me  to  Monsieur 
Bratiano,  the  then  President  of  the  Roumanian 
Council. 

II 

On  Friday,  July  the  24th,  the  Austrian  Ulti- 
matum was  published.  In  reading  the  Times 
I  said  to  my  wife,  "  This  means  European  war ; 
we  must  get  back  to  Roumania." 

I  went  to  see  Lichnowsky  in  the  morning.  He 
was  at  the  Foreign  Office.  I  went  to  his  house 
later  and  found  him  very  much  upset.  Obviously 
the  Austrian  note  had  exceeded  his  expectations. 
He  was,  however,  firmly  convinced  that  there  was 
no  danger  of  war.  He  was  sure  that  some  way 
of  preserving  peace  would  be  found.  He  told 
me  with  an  ironic  smile  that  he  had  been  in- 
structed to  advocate  to  the  English  Cabinet  the 
"  localisation  "  of  the  question  at  issue  between 
Serbia  and  Austria.  He  did  not  express  his 
opinion  of  this  folly,  but  it  was  evident  that  he 
thought  it  ridiculous.  He  was  so  certain  of 
peace  that  he  asked  me  if  I  were  going  direct  to 
Aix-les-Bains  from  Brighton  or  whether  I  should 
return  to  London  for  one  night.  When  I  an- 
swered that  it  would  depend  on  the  political 
situation  he  said  good-bye,  being  certain  that  I 
should  go  straight  on  to  Aix  from  Brighton. 
He  was  so  assured  in  bearing  that  I  telegraphed 
to  Paris  and  Aix  to  announce  my  arrival. 

At    Brighton    in    the    afternoon    of   Saturday 


PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY  17 

and  again  on  Sunday  I  received  communications 
from  London  that  shewed  me  that  Lichnowsky 
was  deceiving  himself  and  that  Tchirsky,  the 
German  Ambassador  at  Vienna,  was  pushing 
Austria  on  to  take  up  an  overbearing  attitude. 
I  telegraphed  to  my  friend  Mishu,  Roumanian 
Minister  in  London,  asking  him  to  book  places 
for  me  in  the  Ostend  Express  for  Tuesday  morn- 
ing the  28th  of  July,  and  I  informed  my  brother 
at  Aix-les-Bains  that  I  had  given  up  my  journey 
thither. 

I  returned  to  London  on  Monday  morning 
the  27th  July.  From  the  station  where  my 
friend  Mishu  met  me  I  went  straight  to  Prince 
Lichnowsky  and  told  him  of  my  agitation  and 
of  my  decision  to  go  back  to  Roumania.  He 
told  me  I  was  wrong,  that  there  was  no  possibility 
of  war,  not  a  hundred  to  one  chance  of  it ;  that 
in  my  place  he  would  stay  on  in  London  because 
it  would  be  so  tiresome  to  go  from  London  to 
Aix-les-Bains  via  Bucharest.  Insisting  on  the 
danger  of  war,  I  said,  "  It  is  all  the  more  serious — 
because  we  must  not  delude  ourselves  as  to  the 
attitude  of  England.  In  spite  of  the  pacifism 
of  its  Government,  England  will  certainly  come 


in." 


Lichnowsky,  forgetting  what  he  had  said  to 
me  in  the  spring,  said,  "  Of  that  I  am  not  so  sure 
as  you  are."  "  You  are  wrong,"  I  said.  "  I  know 
the  English.  No-one  in  the  world  will  be  able  to 
prevent  them  mixing  themselves  up  in  a  war 
provoked  with  so  much  injustice.  If  you  believe 
the  contrary  you  are  profoundly  mistaken." 


18  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

He  went  on  repeating  that  it  might  be  possible, 
but  that  he  was  not  so  sure  of  England's  coming 
in  as  I  was.  That  is  the  one  weakness  that  I 
found  in  Lichnowsky's  judgment  at  that  time. 
Of  course  like  a  great  many  other  people  he  had 
been  blinded  by  the  Irish  question. 

I  followed  Lichnowsky's  advice.  I  gave  up 
my  tickets  for  Tuesday  the  28th,  but  being  more 
distrustful  than  the  German  Ambassador  I  took 
places  on  the  express  for  the  following  day, 
Wednesday  the  29th.  It  turned  out  to  be  the 
last  through  train. 

On  the  morning  of  Tuesday  the  28th,  when  I 
saw  Lichnowsky,  he  was  a  changed  man.  He 
had  begun  to  lose  confidence.  He  only  saw  a 
seven  to  three  chance  of  peace,  and  although  he 
assured  me  of  his  hope  that  humanity  would 
be  spared  such  a  nameless  folly,  he  said,  "  Go 
back  to  Roumania.  There  are  none  too  many 
good  brains  about;  don't  deprive  your  country 
of  yours.  I  hope  you  will  soon  come  back,  but 
I  understand  your  going." 

I  saw  him  for  the  last  time  in  the  afternoon  of 
Tuesday  the  28th.  He  was  pale — a  man  undone. 
He  told  me  the  peace  of  the  world  hung  by  a 
thread.  I  have  seldom  seen  anyone  so  overcome. 

I  had  a  profound  conviction  that  this  man 
was  sincere,  that  he  had  genuinely  worked  for 
peace,  that  he  had  served  his  country  with  all 
his  strength,  and  that  for  all  the  calamities 
unchained  by  the  black  executioner  of  Buda- 
pesth  and  the  criminals  of  Berlin  he  deserves 
no  blame. 


PRINCE  LICHNOWSKY  19 

I  hope  Prince  Lichnowsky,  for  whose  confidence 
and  friendship  I  am  grateful,  will  forgive  me  for 
witnessing  to  history  in  such  detail.  The  day 
will  come  when  the  German  people — once  more 
sober — will  remember  that  their  true  servants 
are  those  who  did  their  best  to  save  their  country 
from  the  torrent  of  universal  hate  unloosed 
against  it  by  this  war — a  war  naked  of  all  excuse. 


Count  Berchtold 


Ill 

COUNT  BERCHTOLD 

1HAVE  only  had  two  political  conversations 
with  Count  Berchtold  during  my  life,  but 
they  were  enough  to  enable  me  to  take  the 
measure  of  the  man.  After  each  of  them  I 
wondered  to  myself  how  it  was  possible  that 
such  a  person  could  be  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs  to  a  Great  Power.  The  phenomenon  was 
explained  to  me  by  a  Viennese  journalist.  "  In 
our  country  it  is  necessary  for  a  Count  to  succeed 
a  Count."  I  state  this  for  what  it  is  worth,  but 
I  have  never  succeeded  in  finding  a  better  reason. 

Count  Berchtold  is  a  fine-looking  man,  if  one 
admires  that  type  of  person.  Gentlemanly,  ex- 
tremely gentlemanly,  with  good  manners — and 
that  is  all  there  is  to  him.  I  should  have  nothing 
to  add  if  I  wanted  to  paint  his  portrait. 

I  was  motoring  in  Northern  Italy  when  Count 
Berchtold  went  to  Sinaia  in  September,  1912,  to 
pay  a  visit  to  King  Charles.  A  telegram  from 
Sinaia  caught  me  at  Venice.  In  it  a  friend 
informed  me  that  it  was  considered  advisable 
that  I  should  stop  at  Vienna  on  my  way  home 
and  see  Count  Berchtold.  I  understood  this  to 
mean  that  King  Charles  thought  a  change  in  the 

23 


24  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Austrian  Government  imminent  and  that  he 
wished  me  to  be  in  personal  touch  with  the  new 
director  of  Austrian  policy.  I  acquainted  Count 
Berchtold  with  my  wish  to  visit  him,  and  he  came 
in  from  the  country  to  Vienna  in  order  to  re- 
ceive me. 

We  chatted  for  an  hour.  He  tried  to  explain 
to  me  his  notorious  circular  on  the  decentralis- 
ation of  the  Ottoman  Empire — the  circular  that 
precipitated  the  outbreak  of  the  Balkan  War. 
I  could  make  nothing  of  it.  He  complained 
that  his  intentions  had  been  misunderstood  every- 
where. He  laid  himself  out  to  reveal  them  to 
me,  but  again  I  did  not  understand  him  any  the 
better.  Was  the  business  too  intricate,  or  was 
I  too  limited  ?  I  don't  really  know. 

Speaking  to  him  of  the  ticklish  condition  of 
Balkan  Affairs,  I  said,  "  If  you  can  keep  the 
peace  for  another  couple  of  months  the  situation 
will  be  saved.  Mountain  wars  are  not  under- 
taken after  November."  "  Why  should  the 
peace  be  kept  for  two  months  only  ?  I  am  sure 
that  peace  is  in  no  way  threatened  in  the  Balkans. 
You  can  be  certain  of  that,"  he  replied  con- 
fidently. Did  he  want  to  mystify  me  or  did  he 
not  know  the  real  situation  ? 

In  the  course  of  conversation  I  spoke  of  the 
folly  of  competitive  naval  armaments  and  asked 
why  Austria  too  should  be  travelling  down  the 
same  road.  "  Why,"  I  asked,  "  do  you  want  a 
big  fleet  ?  You  have  no  Colonies ;  you  never 
will  have  any  Colonies,  and  your  oversea  trade 
will  never  be  of  much  importance.  What  good 


COUNT  BERCHTOLD  25 

is  a  fleet  to  you  ?  If  you  are  seeking  security 
against  Italy  you  are  committing  a  fundamental 
error.  You  will  never  be  able  to  fight  Italy  on 
the  sea,  not  only  because  she  will  always  be  your 
superior,  but  also  because,  in  the  event  of  such 
a  conflict,  she  would  be  the  ally  of  France  and 
England,  and  your  Dreadnoughts  would  never 
even  put  to  sea.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  you  expect 
to  be  on  Italy's  side  she  will  not  need  your  fleet. 
She  would  prefer  to  increase  her  own.  Besides," 
I  added,  ;t  I  don't  understand  what  Germany 
is  up  to  either,"  and  thereupon  I  repeated  to 
him  what  I  had  said  to  Kiderlen-Waechter  in 
Berlin  some  ten  months  previously. 

In  reply  Count  Berchtold  explained  to  me 
what  I  had  already  suspected, — that  the  increase 
of  the  Austrian  Navy  had  been  demanded  by 
Germany,  and  that  the  day  was  coming  when 
the  Austro-German  Fleets  would  have  a  real 
superiority  over  the  English  Fleet.  He  recog- 
nised that  England  could  always  build  more 
ships  than  the  two  Teutonic  Empires,  but  he 
was  sure  that  she  would  soon  be  short  of  crews. 
66  With  their  system  of  voluntary  enlistment  the 
supply  of  recruits  will  soon  fail,  whereas  we  with 
our  compulsory  service  can  always  get  as-  many 
men  as  we  want.  Then  we  could  attack  and 
destroy  England." 

I  listened  with  amazement  to  this  Minister  of 
a  Great  Power.  He  did  not  seem  to  realise  that 
the  day  England  found  she  could  not  get  enough 
volunteers  for  her  Navy,  that  day  she  would 
introduce  compulsory  service,  but  that  she  never 


26  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

could  allow  herself  to  be  outclassed  by  Germany 
at  sea. 

II 

The  second  time  I  saw  Count  Berchtold  was 
on  the  llth  or  12th  of  September,  1913.  I  am 
not  quite  sure  of  the  day.  I  rather  think,  how- 
ever, it  was  the  llth.  He  began  by  making 
most  ample  apologies  both  on  his  own  account 
and  on  that  of  Count  Tisza  for  an  incident  that 
had  recently  occurred  at  Deva,  when  the  small 
Roumanian  flags  on  my  wife's  motor  had  been 
torn  off  by  Hungarian  police.  We  then  spoke 
of  the  great  political  crisis  we  had  just  been 
through.  He  told  me  he  had  been  much  criti- 
cised and  had  been  accused  of  not  having  pro- 
tected the  rights  and  position  of  Austria-Hungary. 
I  replied — in  accordance  with  my  genuine  con- 
viction— that  even  if  it  were  really  true  that  the 
designs  on  Salonika  attributed  to  Austria  were 
but  a  calumny,  Austria  had  lost  nothing  through 
the  Balkan  crisis,  that  even  her  caprices  had 
been  satisfied,  and  that  therefore  she  had 
absolutely  no  cause  for  grievance.  I  added  that 
he  could,  if  he  would,  establish  good  relations 
with  Serbia,  more  especially  as  for  at  least 
fifteen  or  twenty  years  to  come  the  Serbians 
would  be  more  than  busy  with  their  newly 
acquired  territory.  I  assured  him  that  this 
was  the  genuine  belief  of  Monsieur  Pasitch,  and 
that  if  Austria  would  but  show  herself  a  little 
less  hostile  everything  would  once  more  go 
smoothly. 


COUNT  BERCHTOLD  27 

We  talked,  too,  of  Albania,  which  he  looked  upon 
as  his  own  creation,  and  seemed  surprised  that  I 
knew  the  Albanians  and  Albanian  affairs  as  well 
as  I  did.  I  must  own  that  on  this  subject  he 
was  very  well  informed,  but  all  the  same  he 
seemed  to  me  completely  deluded.  For  example, 
he  told  me  that  at  that  moment  law  and  order 
in  Albania  was  better  assured  than  in  any  other 
country  in  Europe  ! 

This  second  conversation  did  not  make  me 
change  my  opinion  of  Count  Berchtold.  I  am 
quite  persuaded  that  from  the  death  of  Francis- 
Ferdinand  it  was  Tisza  and  not  Berchtold  who 
directed  Austrian  policy.  He  has  been  the 
plaything  of  the  really  strong  man.  Far  from 
this  being  an  excuse  for  him.  it  means  that  he 
is  doubly  guilty,  for  no  one  has  the  right  to 
accept  a  position  that  is  above  his  capacity. 

I  am  sure  we  shall  never  hear  of  Count 
Berchtold  in  European  politics  again.  That 
episode  is  ended. 


The  Marquis  Pallavicini 


IV 

THE  MARQUIS  PALLAVICINI 

A  PURE  Magyar  answers  to  this  Italian  name. 
In  his  youth  the  Marquis  Pallavicini  must 
have  been  an  Imperialist,  like  so  many 
other  Hungarian  aristocrats,  but  ?t  the  time  I  knew 
him  he  was  already  a  Magyar  in  the  full  accept- 
ance of  the  word.  This  is  all  the  more  remark- 
able as  it  seems  the  Marquis  speaks  pretty 
indifferent  Magyar.  He  has  made  up  for  this  by 
bringing  up  his  sons,  the  children  of  a  charming 
Englishwoman,  to  be  such  chauvinists  that  they 
would  never  even  learn  their  mother's  tongue. 

Like  all  good  Hungarians,  the  Marquis  Pallavi- 
cini has  always  been  an  ultra-Serbophobe.  It 
gave  him  great  pleasure  to  describe  to  me  how, 
when  he  was  Minister  at  Belgrade,  whenever 
the  poor  Serbian  Government  resisted  any  demand 
of  Austria,  he  would  discover  that  all  the  Serbian 
pigs  were  stricken  with  sudden  illness,  and  how 
directly  the  Serbian  Government  gave  in,  the 
pigs  were  instantly  and  miraculously  cured,  so 
that  their  export  might  be  resumed. 

No  mere  words  can  do  justice  to  the  physiog- 
nomy of  the  Marquis  Pallavicini,  when  he  was 
explaining  these  incidents  in  Austro-Serbian 

31 


32  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

relations  or  rather  in  the  martyrdom  of  Serbia. 
A  smile  which  was  almost  a  grin  pervaded  his 
face,  his  short-sighted  eyes  closed  till  they 
became  invisible,  and  his  piping  voice  took  on  a 
Mephistophelian  tone.  The  very  wagging  of  his 
head,  his  short  awkward  gestures,  all  seemed  to 
diffuse  a  smell  of  sulphur  ! 

The  Marquis  Pallavicini  is  the  antithesis  of 
the  traditional  Austrian  diplomat.  Usually  such 
people  are  good  to  look  at,  they  have  a  presence 
which  impresses  the  unwary,  and  one  must  see 
a  good  deal  of  them  to  understand  their  remark- 
able emptiness.  To  put  it  shortly,  they  look  more 
intelligent  than  they  really  are. 

In  the  case  of  Pallavicini  it  is  just  the  opposite. 
His  face  is  not  his  fortune.  He  looks  rather  a 
simpleton,  and  yet  one  would  be  wrong  to  trust 
in  his  case  to  appearances.  Pallavicini  may  not 
be  a  great  mind,  but  at  any  rate  he  is  a  very 
observing,  very  well-informed,  and  a  very  subtle 
person.  In  a  word,  the  Austro-Hungarian  Am- 
bassador to  Constantinople  is  a  much  abler  man 
than  he  looks,  and  one  would  make  a  blunder  if 
in  dealing  with  him  one  judged  by  appearances. 

II 

I  have  had  relations  with  the  Marquis  Pallavicini 
for  years.  We  have  talked  together  for  hours. 
Of  all  these  conversations  three  only  present 
themselves  to  my  mind  when  I  recall  the  past. 

The  first  concerned  the  domestic  politics  of 
Hungary.  It  was  a  few  weeks  prior  to  the  well- 


THE  MARQUIS  PALLAVICINI  33 

remembered  general  election  when  the  Tisza 
Government  was  beaten  by  the  coalition.  We 
were  both  lunching  with  Count  Larisch  at  Bucha- 
rest. Pallavicini  believed  that  Tisza  would  be  suc- 
cessful. I  made  a  bet  with  him  that  the  coali- 
tion would  triumph  and  win  easily,  and  he 
never  understood  how  it  was  that  I  guessed 
correctly.  Pallavicini  was  completely  unable  to 
understand  the  compelling  force  of  parliamentary 
freedom  for  which  the  coalition  fought,  and  that 
is  why  he  was  at  that  time  an  Imperialist. 

Our  second  talk  took  place  at  Constantinople 
on  my  return  from  Athens  in  November,  1913. 
The  occasion  was  a  reception  at  the  Roumanian 
Legation.  Pallavicini  wanted  a  Ute-b-ttte  with 
me  which  I  could  not  refuse  him.  In  this  inter- 
view, which  followed  one  that  I  had  had  with 
Monsieur  de  Giers,  the  Russian  representative, 
the  Austro  -  Hungarian  Ambassador  to  Turkey 
strongly  advised  me  to  try  and  improve  our 
relations  with  Bulgaria.  I  replied  that  I  asked 
nothing  better,  but  that  as  the  Bulgarians  were 
discontented  and  we  were  satisfied  an  understand- 
ing between  us  was  unthinkable,  unless  it  were 
motived  by  an  attack  on  some  third  party ;  and 
I  concluded  by  saying,  "  An  understanding  with 
Bulgaria  is  all  very  well,  but  at  whose  expense 
is  it  to  be  ?  "  "At  that  of  Serbia,  of  course," 
he  replied.  This  was  early  in  November,  1913 ! 

At  the  third  and  last  conversation  I  had  with 
the  Marquis  Pallavicini — which  will  without  doubt 
for  ever  be  the  last — I  spoke  so  much  that  I 
feel  awkward  about  referring  to  it. 

J.I.  C 


34  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

It  was  the  spring  of  1914.  Ever  since  our 
military  promenade  into  Bulgaria  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  press  had  been  irrepressible.  At 
Budapesth  two  things  had  been  noted,  both  equally 
disagreeable  to  the  Magyar  oligarchy.  One  was 
that  the  Roumanian  expedition  across  the  Danube 
indicated  the  first  step  in  our  emancipation  from 
the  Austro-Hungarian  yoke ;  the  other  that 
nothing  had  done  more  for  the  greater  Roumania 
idea  than  the  new  prestige  which  free  Roumania 
had  just  acquired.  Our  soldiers'  phrase  in  the 
summer  of  1913  was,  "  We  pass  through  Bulgaria 
in  order  to  get  to  Transylvania."  This  phrase 
expressed  a  profound  truth  which  even  Budapesth 
could  not  but  realise.  The  Austrian  press  opened 
a  most  comic  compaign  on  the  question  of  Austro- 
Roumanian  relations.  Were  they  the  same  ? 
And  if  they  were  chilled  how  far  would  the  con- 
gealing process  go  ?  And  what  ought  to  be  done 
to  make  relations  once  more  idyllic  ?  An  enormous 
amount  of  ink  was  wasted  in  Vienna  and  Buda- 
pesth. At  Bucharest  they  were  regarded  as  un- 
wholesome, people  had  had  enough  of  these  false 
declarations  of  love,  which  after  all  were  none 
too  decent,  as  they  presupposed  an  unnatural 
attachment  on  our  part. 

The  Austrians  decided  to  send  Pallavicini  to 
Bucharest.  He  had  once  lived  five  years  amongst 
us,  and  had  the  reputation  of  being  a  convinced 
anti-Roumanian.  They  said  we  could  not  de- 
ceive a  man  like  him  as  they  alleged  we  had  done 
in  the  case  of  so  many  others. 

Pallavicini  arrived  at  Bucharest  in  the  spring 


THE  MARQUIS  PALLAVICINI  85 

of  1914.  He  stayed  there  three  days  ;  visited 
King  Charles  and  our  politicians,  and  went  away 
annoyed.  Naturally  he  came  to  see  me.  He 
stayed  more  than  an  hour,  and  frankly  told  me 
that  he  wanted  to  know  whether  our  alliance 
with  Austria  still  held  good,  because  if  not  the 
Austrians  would  have  to  apply  elsewhere — to 
Bulgaria,  in  short.  He  told  me  he  had  not 
taken  this  step  yet,  which  was  a  lie,  but  that  he 
would  be  obliged  to  do  it  if  he  could  not  count 
on  us.  I  answered  him  with  diplomatic  polite- 
ness, which  meant  nothing.  When  he  returned 
to  the  charge  I  said  nothing  was  more  intolerable 
than  to  be  asked  every  moment,  "  Do  you  love 
me  ?  ''  and  that  that  was  what  the  Austrian 
Press  was  doing  all  the  time.  I  did  not  conceal 
from  him  that  this  error  in  taste  had  ended  by 
really  annoying  us. 

"  You  have  seen  the  King,"  I  said,  "  and  you 
know  what  his  power  is.  You  must  at  any  rate 
be  pleased  with  the  King."  He  said  "  No,"  that 
the  King  had  declared  to  him  that  Roumania 
would  range  herself  against  those  who  provoked 
war  and  that  that  was  not  good  enough  for  him. 

And  when  I  put  it  to  him  that  I  no  longer 
understood  the  hang  of  things,  as  for  thirty 
years  it  had  been  dinned  into  us  that  it  was 
Russia  who  wished  to  provoke  war  and  Austria- 
Hungary  that  desired  nothing  but  peace,  he  dished 
up  to  me  the  old  theme  of  preventive  war.  He 
explained  to  me  that  it  was  impossible  for 
Austria-Hungary  to  remain  in  the  position  in 
which  Balkan  events  had  placed  her,  that  Serbia 


36  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

was  a  menace  to  her,  and  that  sooner  or  later 
war  must  break  out.  Austria  might  soon  be  led 
to  provoke  it  herself. 

It  was  all  very  well  for  me  to  marshal  my 
arguments  against  the  folly  of  preventive  war 
and  to  try  and  prove  the  absurdity  of  talking  of 
the  Serbian  danger  to  the  Dual  Empire ;  nothing 
was  of  any  avail.  The  Marquis  insisted  at 
length  that  it  was  necessary  for  Austria  to  bring 
about  a  European  war.  I  have  already  said 
that  he  repeated  the  word  "  war "  five  times 
during  our  interview.  I  made  a  pencil  mark 
each  time  he  said  it. 

This  conversation  with  the  Marquis  Pallavicini 
was  one  of  the  gleams  that  lit  up  my  mind  on 
the  European  situation.  Throughout  the  Balkan 
crisis  I  had  many  proofs  that  Austria-Hungary 
was  trying  to  provoke  war  at  any  cost,  but 
since  the  treaty  of  Bucharest  I  had  hoped  that 
the  storm  was  overpast.  The  Marquis  made  me 
realise,  however,  that  I  was  mistaken. 

Magyar  policy  was  so  well  served  by  the 
assassin  Princip  that  if  I  had  the  same  mentality 
as  the  politicians  of  Budapesth  I  should  say  that 
they  had  suggested  to  him  his  useless  crime. 

It  would  be  an  exaggeration  to  suggest  that 
the  Marquis  Pallavicini  was  one  of  the  authors 
of  the  world  war,  but  he  was  one  of  the  most 
active  and  adroit  of  the  auxiliaries.  On  this 
account  he  may  find  a  place  in  history. 


Count  Goluchowsky 


COUNT  GOLUCHOWSKY 

I  HAVE  very  agreeable  memories  of  my  inter- 
course with  Count  Goluchowsky.  He  is  a 
great  gentleman  and  his  manners  are  perfect. 
Moreover,  during  his  long  stay  in  Roumania  he 
did  his  best  to  minimise  the  painful  side  of  the 
inevitable  clash  between  Roumanian  and  Magyar 
interests.  I  only  had  one  discussion  with  him 
that  was  really  disagreeable,  and  then  he  forgot 
himself  so  far  as  to  tell  me  straight  out  that  the 
capitulations  were  still  in  force  in  Roumania. 
The  discussion  became  so  desperately  animated 
that  I  thought  personal  intercourse  would  be 
impossible  in  the  future.  Count  Goluchowsky 
quite  understood  the  mistake  he  had  made,  just 
as  on  another  occasion  he  understood  a  still  even 
greater  blunder  he  made  in  the  case  of  the  late 
Alexander  Lahovary.  The  papers  dealing  with 
this  incident  should  be  in  the  possession  of 
Madame  Lahovary. 

Everyone  was  grateful  to  Count  Goluchowsky 
for  the  really  pacific  orientation  he  had  given 
to  Austrian  policy  during  his  long  tenure  of 
office.  He  pushed  his  pacifism  to  the  point 
of  inventing  a  kind  of  entente  of  European 

39 


40  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Powers  to  resist  the  American  danger,  a  clumsy 
scheme  that  made  people  laugh  at  his  expense, 
but  which  at  any  rate  showed  that  he  wished 
to  preserve  peace  amongst  the  nations  of 
Europe. 

It  is  true  that  the  Emperor  Francis  Joseph, 
who  was  then  full  of  vigour,  had  made  the  appoint- 
ment of  Count  Goluchowsky  to  the  Ministry  of 
Foreign  Affairs  conditional  on  his  not  making 
trouble  for  him,  and  allowing  him  to  finish  his 
long  reign  in  peace. 

The  only  weakness  Count  Goluchowsky  gave 
way  to  at  the  Ballplatz  was  his  exaggerated 
hatred  of  Serbia.  He  utterly  despised  the  Serbs. 
His  aristocratic  prejudices  had  something  to 
say  to  this  ;  the  Serbs  were  after  all  to  him  a 
nation  of  uncouth  peasants.  Many  times  did 
King  Charles  point  out  to  Count  Goluchowsky 
that  he  was  making  a  great  mistake  in  refusing 
consideration  to  the  Serbs,  and  many  times  did 
the  Count  say  that  it  would  only  require  two 
monitors  at  Belgrade  to  bring  "  the  worthy 
Serbs  "  to  reason. 

In  spite  of  this  it  would  be  extremely  unjust 
not  to  recognise  that  Count  Goluchowsky.  who 
had  never  posed  as  a  star  of  the  first  magnitude, 
filled  his  post  of  Foreign  Minister  with  distinc- 
tion. He  was  not  as  provocative  as  Count 
Aehrenthal,  who,  though  a  man  of  clearly 
superior  capacity,  was  also  liable  to  make  big 
mistakes. 

Count  Goluchowsky  inspired  me  with  the  sort 
of  esteem  that  one  has  for  a  man  who  has  played 


COUNT  GOLUCHOWSKY  41 

an  important  role  well  and  who  can  bear  dis- 
grace with  dignity. 

II 

I  had  not  seen  Count  Goluchowsky  for  many 
years  when  I  ran  into  him  in  the  dining-room  of 
the  Hotel  Bristol  at  Vienna  at  eight  o'clock  on 
Thursday,  the  30th  of  July,  1914.  I  was  on  my 
way  from  London  to  Bucharest,  and  was  agonised 
by  the  thought  of  the  great  disaster  which  might 
at  any  moment  overwhelm  humanity. 

Count  Goluchowsky  was  sitting  with  a  young 
Austrian  whom  I  had  met  before.  He  wore  a 
miniature  of  the  Order  of  the  Golden  Fleece  in 
the  button-hole  of  his  short  dinner  jacket ;  this 
was  a  characteristic  detail.  If  one  happens  to 
be  one  of  the  twenty  or  thirty  persons  who  have 
been  honoured  with  this  decoration,  it  would 
seem  to  me  a  dreadful  error  in  taste  to  wear  it 
in  miniature  on  a  dinner  jacket,  and  it  surprised 
me  that  a  man  who  represented  the  last  word  in 
breeding  could  do  such  a  thing. 

I  went  up  to  the  Count,  and  we  naturally 
talked  of  the  great  evil  that  was  menacing  the 
world.  He  answered  with  a  smile  that  was 
almost  jovial  that  the  worthy  Serbs  would  now 
be  brought  to  their  senses  and  that  this  affair 
concerned  Austria  and  nobody  else.  When  I 
told  him  that  it  was  no  longer  a  Serbian  question 
and  that  if  Austria  did  not  act  reasonably  Russia 
and  France  would  be  forced  to  intervene,  and 
that  that  would  mean  a  European  war,  he  re- 
plied with  the  same  smile,  the  same  gay  .light- 


42  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

heartedness — and  his  gaiety  was  of  a  kind  I  had 
seldom  seen  in  him — "  So  much  the  worse  for 
the  worthy  Russians  and  the  worthy  French." 
I  went  on  to  say  that  that  was  not  all ;  that  I 
had  just  come  from  London,  and  could  assure 
him  that,  although  the  English  Government  was 
the  most  pacific  in  history,  the  logic  of  events 
would  prove  stronger  than  the  will  of  Govern- 
ments, and  that  if  Austria  persisted  in  its  over- 
bearing attitude,  England  would  fight  to  her  last 
man  and  her  last  shilling. 

The  smile  on  Count  Goluchowsky's  face  ex- 
panded, and  he  said,  "  So  much  the  worse  for 
the  worthy  English." 

At  that  moment  my  last  meeting  with  Sir 
Edward  Grey  on  July  21,  1914,  passed  like  a 
vision  before  my  eyes.  On  that  occasion  he  had 
spoken  to  me  with  austere  gravity,  saying  that 
the  situation  gave  cause  for  deep  anxiety,  but 
that  in  spite  of  it  he  hoped  for  peace  ;  because 
for  his  part  he  could  not  imagine  that  the  man 
existed  who  could  shoulder  the  responsibility  of 
provoking  a  calamity  which  would  spell  the 
bankruptcy  of  civilisation,  and  of  which  no  one 
in  the  world  could  foresee  the  consequences. 
There  came  another  vision — that  of  Monsieur 
Poincare,  who  on  the  1st  of  January,  1913, 
spoke  to  me  with  most  poignant  emotion  of  the 
terrible  eventuality  of  a  European  war,  a  war  in 
which  he  refused  to  believe  and  against  which 
he  was  working  with  all  his  strength. 

In  memory  I  re-read  Kiderlen-Waechter's  last 
letter  to  me,  written  in  November,  1912,  a  few 


COUNT  GOLUCHOWSKY  43 

months  before  his  death,  the  letter  of  a  man 
who,  most  unfortunately  for  Germany  and  for 
the  world,  was  no  longer  with  UF  3  a  letter  which 
stated  that  he  was  convinced  that  peace  would  be 
maintained  because  at  the  last  moment  the  whole 
world  would  hesitate  to  embark  on  a  venture 
which  this  time  was  a  question  of  life  or  death 
for  all. 

With  the  eyes  of  my  soul  I  saw  Grey,  Poincare*, 
Kiderlen ;  with  my  physical  eyes  I  saw  the 
broad  smile  and  the  indescribable  levity  of  Count 
Goluchowsky.  And  I  became  more  than  ever 
confirmed  in  my  belief  that  Vienna,  now  a  mere 
suburb  of  Budapesth,  was  the  criminal,  the  great 
criminal,  in  that  it  was  ready  to  plunge  humanity 
at  any  moment  into  the  unspeakable  horror  of 
war. 


August  2,    1914 


VI 

AUGUST  2,  1914 

1  ARRIVED  back  at  Sinaia  from  London  at 
11.30  a.m.  on  Sunday,  the  2nd  of  August. 
Germany  had  declared  war  on  Russia  the 
previous  evening,  so  the  horrible  slaughter  was 
about  to  begin.  On  the  Saturday  evening  in 
Bucharest  I  had  already  heard  (in  a  way  that  I 
shall  divulge  one  day)  that  a  Privy  Council  was  to 
be  held  at  Sinaia  on  Monday,  the  3rd  of  August, 
that  this  Privy  Council  had  been  postponed  for 
forty- eight  hours  in  order  that  I  might  be  present 
at  it,  and  that  King  Charles  was  insisting  that 
Roumania  should  go  into  the  war  on  the  side 
of  Austria  and  Germany. 

I  am  keeping  back  for  a  future  occasion  my 
account  of  the  conversations  I  had  on  the  evening 
of  Saturday,  the  1st  of  August,  at  Bucharest,  on 
Sunday,  the  2nd  of  August,  at  the  Sinaia  station 
on  my  arrival,  and  still  more  important  those  of 
Sunday  afternoon.  As  I  was  leaving  the  station 
an  invitation  reached  me  to  go  and  lunch  at  the 
Royal  Palace  at  one  o'clock.  There  was  barely 
time  to  go  to  my  villa  and  dress,  my  poor  villa 
that  no  longer  exists. 

I  realised  that  in  order  to  convert  me  to  his 


48  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

ideas  the  King  was  about  to  make  an  onslaught 
on  me.  Less  than  a  month  ago  in  that  same 
Palace  the  King  had  confided  to  me  the  great 
secret — to  wit.  that  the  Emperor  William  had 
decided  to  bring  about  a  European  war,  which 
would  not  take  place,  however,  for  three  or 
four  years.  On  that  occasion  the  King  had  gone 
so  far  as  to  explain  to  me  that  this  breathing 
space  of  three  years  would  suffice  to  complete 
both  our  constitutional  reforms  and  our  military 
preparations. 

As  I  had  made  up  my  mind  to  face  him  with 
an  absolutely  non  possumus  attitude  at  the  Privy 
Council  the  following  day,  I  was  anxious  to 
avoid  argument,  which  must  always  be  a  painful 
business  with  an  elderly  Monarch,  and  I  made 
up  my  mind  that  during  luncheon  I  would  give 
the  talk  a  turn  that  would  leave  him  no  ray  of 
hope. 

Hardly  had  I  sat  down  next  to  Queen  Elizabeth 
at  the  luncheon  table  than  I  found  I  was  in  a 
house  divided  against  itself.  It  was  obvious  that 
the  King  was  more  than  worried,  that  the  Queen 
was  more  bellicose  than  the  King,  and  that  the 
Crown  Princess,  now  the  reigning  Queen  Marie, 
was  dead  against  the  policy  of  her  uncle  and 
aunt,  and  did  not  conceal  it  from  them.  It  even 
seemed  to  me  that  tears  had  recently  been  shed 
in  that  Royal  Palace. 

It  was  the  Queen  who  first  began  to  speak 
on  the  burning  question  of  war.  I  told  her  that 
I  was  sure  that  war  had  been  inevitable  since 
the  day  Austria  had  addressed  her  infamous 


AUGUST  2,  1914  49 

ultimatum  to  Serbia,  and  that  I  knew  the  ulti- 
matum was  the  work  of  the  Magyars,  of  Tisza, 
Forgasch,  Berchtold,  who  had  the  support  and 
collaboration  of  Tchirsky,  the  German  Ambas- 
sador at  Vienna.  I  added  as  a  self-evident  truth 
that  a  German  victory  meant  a  Hungarian 
victory,  and  therefore  was  not  compatible  with 
maintaining  the  independence  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Roumania.  The  King,  who  sat  opposite,  and 
was  listening  with  fixed  attention,  understood 
me,  and  that  is  why,  as  I  shall  explain  presently, 
he  spared  me  from  the  onslaught  I  wished  to 
avoid. 

Intelligent  as  she  was  and  though  really  a  woman 
above  the  average,  the  Queen  was  not  sufficiently 
versed  in  politics  to  understand  a  word  of  this. 
She  was  all  for  explaining  that  a  Magyar  victory 
would  mean  nothing  for  a  very  long  time  to 
come,  etc.  .  .  .  When  I  told  her  again  of  my 
extreme  anxiety,  in  view  of  the  fact  that  Germany 
had  such  a  formidable  force  at  her  disposal  and 
that  if  she  were  successful  it  would  be  the  end 
of  Roumania,  she  passed  on  to  another  subject. 

She  asked  me  what  I  thought  would  be  the 
probable  consequences  of  such  a  war.  I  answered 
— with  all  eyes  upon  me — that  no  human  being 
would  be  presumptuous  enough  to  say  he  knew 
or  could  even  guess  what  all  the  consequences 
of  such  a  war  might  be.  "  I  know,  however," 
I  added,  "  what  four  of  them  will  be,  and  these 
four  I  will  explain  to  you  in  a  few  words.  The 
first  consequence  will  be  a  revival  of  international 
hatreds  on  such  a  scale  as  Europe  has  not  seen 

J.I.  » 


50  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

for  centuries.  This  is  as  sure  as  the  night  follows 
the  day. 

"  The  second  consequence  will  be  a  sudden 
veering  of  opinion  towards  the  ideas  of  the 
Extreme  Left,  what  we  call  socialist  ideas. 

"  Of  course  in  the  long  run  nothing  that  is 
inherently  absurd  can  triumph,  but  there  is 
bound  in  all  countries  to  be  a  trend  to  the  Ex- 
treme Left,  once  the  unloosing  of  this  appalling 
catastrophe  has  made  the  governing  classes 
appear  more  incapable  in  the  eyes  of  the 
masses  than  they  have  hitherto  believed  them 
to  be. 

"  In  the  third  place,  Madam,  there  will  be 
what  I  can  only  describe  as  a  cataract  of  crowns. 
Your  Majesty  has  so  often  told  me  you  are  a 
Republican  that  you  will  hardly  be  surprised  at 
this  prophecy.  Only  those  Monarchies  which 
are  in  truth  hereditary  presidencies  of  Republics, 
like  the  British  Royal  House,  have  any  chance 
of  escaping  this  dreadful  flood,  the  flood  that 
must  inevitably  rise  out  of  a  war  engineered  by 
absolute  Monarchs." 

I  also  explained  to  the  Queen  that  as  yet 
another  result  of  the  war,  the  Revolutionary 
movement,  which  for  several  decades  had  ceased 
to  be  political  and  had  become  economic,  would 
inevitably  become  political  once  more. 

"  And  lastly,"  I  added,  "  this  war  will  precipitate 
by  at  least  half-a-century  the  establishment  of 
America  in  the  moral  hegemony  of  the  white 
race,  an  achievement  inevitable  in  any  case,  but 
which  the  war  will  hasten." 


AUGUST  2,  1914  51 

My  fourth  statement  provoked  animated  dis- 
cussion. I  said  I  saw  nothing  in  this  event  to 
object  to,  as  the  most  interesting  experience 
humanity  had  as  yet  seriously  embarked  on  was 
this  new  effort  in  civilisation  on  the  part  of  the 
United  States  ;  since  it  would  mean  a  civilisation 
without  prejudices,  without  castes,  without  mon- 
archical or  aristocratic  institutions,  and  without 
historic  quarrels. 

A  few  days  later  I  published  four  articles 
developing  these  ideas  with  the  titles  "  The 
Hatreds,"  "  The  Movement  to  the  Left,"  "  The 
Cataract  of  Crowns,"  and  "  The  Coming  of 
America." 

When  I  think  of  this  date,  the  2nd  of  August, 
1914,  already  so  remote,  I  wonder  how  it  is  that 
these  conclusions,  which  at  the  time  appeared 
to  me  self-evident,  were  not  so  to  the  world  in 
general,  and  I  reflect  once  again  how  tenacious 
on  most  of  us  is  the  grip  of  the  ideas  of  the  past. 

After  luncheon  we  took  coffee  in  the  great  hall, 
and  I  noticed  that  the  King  was  hesitating 
between  his  wish  to  talk  to  me  and  his  fear  of 
hearing  too  soon  the  refusal  for  which  my  animated 
and  provocative  conversation  at  luncheon  had 
prepared  him. 

Before  the  King  spoke  to  me  the  Crown  Prin- 
cess, now  the  reigning  Queen,  came  up  to  me 
with  Queen  Elizabeth  and  asked  me  whether  or 
no  England  would  remain  neutral  in  the  war.  It 
should  not  be  forgotten  that  this  was  Sunday, 
and  that  it  was  on  the  previous  Wednesday  I 
had  left  London.  As  the  Princess  spoke  to  me 


52  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

in  English  I  replied  in  English,  saying  that  her 
question  surprised  me,  as  she  must  know  as  well 
as  I  did  that  England,  as  in  Napoleon's  day, 
would  go  into  the  war  with  her  last  man  and  her 
last  shilling.  In  a  nervous  voice  she  then  said, 
"  You  hear  what  he  says,  aunt,"  and  turning  to 
me,  "  That  is  what  I  tell  them  all  the  time,  and 
they  refuse  to  understand  it.  They  understand 
nothing  in  this  house."  She  then  went  away 
with  the  Queen. 

A  few  minutes  later  the  King  addressed  me  : 
"  You  know  you  must  bring  two  of  your  friends 
to  the  Privy  Council  to-morrow.  Whom  have 
you  selected  ?  ': 

"  I  have  asked  several  to  come  to  Sinaia, 
Sir,"  I  replied,  "and  I  will  make  my  choice  to- 
morrow morning." 

"Oh  well,"  said  the  King,  "the  selection 
doesn't  really  matter,  for  your  party  at  any  rate 
is  disciplined."  As  I  still  did  not  appear  to 
understand,  the  King  added,  "  You  have  always 
said  that  if  ever  we  went  to  war  we  should  have 
to  begin  by  publishing  all  our  treaties  of  alliance." 
"  Yes,  Sir,"  I  replied,  "  and  if  because  of  a  treaty 
honestly  interpreted  we  were  genuinely  forced  to 
go  to  war,  they  must  be  published,  because 
before  everything  a  nation  must  honour  its 
own  signature." 

This  time  the  King  understood,  and  resigned 
himself  to  the  inevitable.  He  knew  that  as 
Germany  had  provoked  war  we  were  bound 
neither  by  the  letter  nor  the  spirit  of  the 
treaties. 


AUGUST  2,  1914  53 

The  next  day  at  the  Crown  Council  he  tried 
to  put  another  interpretation  on  the  text  of  the 
treaties,  but  on  this  Sunday,  the  2nd  of  August, 
he  attempted  nothing  of  the  kind. 

Many  of  my  recollections  of  the  four  terrible 
years  are  as  sharp  and  clear  as  at  the  moment 
the  events  happened.  There  are  few  that  have 
remained  in  my  memory  so  distinctly  as  this 
luncheon  of  the  2nd  of  August,  1914,  in  the  Royal 
Palace  at  Sinaia. 


Kiderlen-  Waeckter 


VII 
KIDERLEN-WAECHTER 

I 

FOR  more  than  ten  years  I  was  very  intimate 
with  the  late  Kiderlen-Waechter.  That  is 
to  say,  I  had  opportunities  of  seeing  him 
exactly  as  he  was  and  to  know  both  his  good  and 
his  bad  qualities.  Above  all  Kiderlen  was  a  great 
intellectual  force.  There  was  no  doubt  about  it. 
One  could  not  be  often  in  his  company  without 
realising  that  one  had  to  do  with  the  kind  of 
mind  which  is  an  ornament  to  the  human  race. 
Kiderlen  was  nearly  all  mind.  Not  that  he  was 
lacking  in  heart,  for  during  his  life  he  gave  un- 
doubted proofs  of  deep  and  unchanging  attach- 
ment towards  certain  people.  He  loved  quietude 
and  adored  animals.  But  taking  him  all  in  all, 
one  can  without  doing  him  an  injustice  say  that 
Kiderlen  was  neither  a  sentimentalist  nor  an 
idealist — but  that  he  was  in  the  last  resort  a  sound 
working  mind,  though  naturally  a  mind  which 
was  representative  of  his  country  and  his  time. 
He  had  been  under  the  influence  of  Bismarck 
as  well  as  under  that  of  Holstein,  who,  like  Riche- 
lieu's Pere  Joseph,  played  a  part  behind  the 

57 


58  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

scenes  out  of  all  proportion  to  his  nominal  posi- 
tion. From  those  early  associates  Kiderlen 
derived  a  certain  vein  of  brutality,  the  mention 
of  which  cannot  be  omitted.  Moreover,  he  lent 
himself  readily  to  advertisement,  because  he 
believed  it  to  be  the  indispensable  adjunct  of 
all  political  action.  It  was  he  and  he  alone  who 
framed  the  famous  ultimatum  to  Russia  during 
the  Bosnian  crisis,  although  he  was  at  the  time 
only  Minister  at  Bucharest  on  leave  at  Berlin. 
"  I  knew  the  Russians  were  not  ready  for  war, 
that  they  could  not  go  to  war  in  any  case,  and 
I  wanted  to  make  what  capital  I  could  out  of 
this  knowledge.  I  wished  to  show  them  that 
Germany,  which  had  been  in  Russian  leading 
strings  since  1815,  was  now  free  of  them.  Never 
would  Schoen  and  Co.  have  ventured  to  do  what 
I  did  on  my  own  responsibility."  It  was  in 
this  way  that  he  explained  to  me  his  over- 
emphasis of  Germany's  action  in  this  case,  an 
emphasis  that  contributed  appreciably  to  the 
unrest  in  Europe. 

Kiderlen  never  wanted  to  go  to  the  Foreign 
Office.  "  The  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs  in 
our  Government,"  he  said,  "  is  the  worst  of  all 
posts.  If  a  thing  succeeds  the  Chancellor  takes 
the  credit,  if  it  fails  the  blame  lies  on  the  Secretary 
of  State.'*  What  he  would  have  really  liked 
was  the  Embassy  at  Constantinople.  By  a 
whim  of  the  Emperor  it  was  snatched  from 
under  his  nose  and  given  to  Wangenheim,  whom 
the  Kaiser  often  met  at  Corfu. 

Few  people  know  of  the  way  in  which  Kiderlen 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  59 

was  appointed  to  the  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs. 
The  story  is  worth  telling.  When  Bethmann- 
Hollweg  by  the  pure  caprice  of  the  Kaiser,  was 
appointed  Chancellor  of  the  Empire  he  knew 
nothing  at  all  about  foreign  politics.  Naturally 
he  looked  out  for  someone  who  did,  and  hoping 
to  find  the  right  man  in  Kiderlen  he  asked  him 
for  a  report  on  the  political  world  situation. 
Kiderlen  at  the  time  was  Minister  at  Bucharest, 
but  doing  duty  at  Berlin.  I  never  saw  the 
report  he  produced  at  that  time,  though  I  knew 
of  its  existence.  Since  then  I  have  been  told 
that  it  was  copied  by  Herr  von  Busche,  who 
was  at  the  time  German  Minister  in  Roumania. 
Bethmann-Hollweg  read  the  report,  and  promptly 
told  the  Emperor  that  he  would  only  consent  to 
remain  Chancellor  if  Kiderlen  was  appointed 
Foreign  Minister. 

The  Emperor  had  to  give  in.  I  say  "  give  in," 
because  it  was  some  years  since  Kiderlen  had 
been  in  the  Kaiser's  good  graces.  Once  he  had 
been  greatly  appreciated  in  that  quarter  on 
account  of  his  clear  thinking  and  vivacity.  No 
one  knew  better  than  he  how  to  tell  spicy  stories, 
and  the  Emperor,  who  is  very  fond  of  them,  never 
got  tired  of  listening  to  them.  But  one  day  the 
Kaiser  chaffed  Kiderlen  on  some  private  matter. 
Kiderlen  showed  himself  offended,  and  his  reply 
was  such  that  he  at  once  fell  from  royal  favour. 

One  must  remember  that  Kiderlen  was  exceed- 
ingly free  in  manner  with  the  Kaiser.  He  was 
no  courtier  and  never  flattered  anyone,  and  to  him 
the  appreciation  and  friendship  of  his  Sovereign 


60  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

seemed  to  be  essentially  the  same  as  the  friend- 
ship of  other  people.  Kiderlen  was  perfectly 
direct  with  the  Kaiser,  so  direct  that  he  flatly 
refused  to  submit  to  certain  conditions  that  the 
Kaiser  wished  to  impose  on  him  at  the  time  of 
his  appointment  to  the  Ministry  of  Foreign 
Affairs.  "  I  shall  go  to  the  Foreign  Office  to  do 
as  I  think  right  in  that  post  or  I  shall  not  go 
there  at  all,"  was  his  proud  reply,  and  he  had 
his  way. 

In  the  course  of  a  conversation  in  1911,  which 
I  will  speak  of  again  later  on,  he  said  to  me, 
"  If  I  am  alive  and  in  office  there  will  be  no  war 
between  us  and  England.  If  ever  he  decides 
differently  he  will  have  to  find  another  man. 
I  allow  no  one  to  domineer  over  my  conscience." 

This  sense  of  dignity  was  one  of  the  finest 
traits  in  Kiderlen's  nature.  The  former  presi- 
dent of  the  Roumanian  Council,  Monsieur 
Maioresco,  knows  something  about  it,  for  during 
the  summer  of  1912  he  thought  he  understood 
that  Kiderlen  had  expressed  a  wish  to  be  asked 
to  stay  with  the  King  at  Sinaia,  and  he  made  the 
mistake  of  asking  the  German  Minister  whether 
Kiderlen's  position  with  the  Emperor  was  suffi- 
ciently good  to  warrant  such  an  invitation. 

Kiderlen  heard  about  it,  was  furiously  angry, 
and  wrote  a  crushing  letter  saying  he  should 
like  it  known  that  he  never  had  asked  and  never 
would  ask  for  an  invitation  from  anyone,  no 
matter  whom. 

And  yet  he  had  a  great  admiration  for  King 
Charles,  and  kept  him  informed  of  everything 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  61 

from  Berlin.  In  the  Spring  of  1912,  he  told 
him  for  his  private  information  only  the  great 
news  of  the  Balkan  alliance.  He  added  that  he 
had  learned  it  from  a  most  exceptional  source, 
which  would  dry  up  for  ever  if  the  King  was  in 
the  least  indiscreet  with  the  news.  I  was  never 
able  to  discover  who  this  mysterious  informant 
was. 

Another  of  Kiderlen's  characteristics  was  his 
wit.  For  example,  one  day  the  Roumanian 
Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  General  Lahovary, 
said  to  him  at  a  diplomatic  reception,  "  I  do  not 
understand  what  you  are  after  in  Morocco. 
France  alone  has  rights  in  Morocco."  Kiderlen 
replied,  "  I  don't  know  either.  You  see  my 
Government  only  keeps  me  informed  of  questions 
that  are  supposed  to  affect  Roumania.  They  did 
not  look  upon  Morocco  in  this  light ;  but  since 
you  have  pointed  out  to  me  that  they  are  wrong, 
I  will  ask  Berlin  for  a  special  explanation  for 
your  Excellency." 

I  don't  pretend  here  to  draw  Kiderlen's  por- 
trait. I  shall  try  to  do  so  one  day.  These  few 
words  of  introduction  are,  however,  indispen- 
sable to  the  story  which  follows  of  the  statements 
made  to  me  by  Kiderlen  at  the  time  of  the 
Morocco  crisis. 

II 

When  Kiderlen  was  made  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs  he  had  to  leave  Roumania.  A  few  days 
before  his  departure  we  were  out  walking,  as 
was  our  habit,  and  he  began  to  sketch  out  his 


62  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

programme   in   so  far  as  it   concerned   German 
relations  with  France. 

"  I  have  told  them,"  he  said,  "  that  every 
effort  at  an  alliance  with  France  is  doomed  to 
failure.  It  is  simply  impossible  for  us  to  win 
her  friendship.  I  know  better  than  anyone  that 
France  wants  peace  and  that  she  will  never 
attack  us.  I  am  perfectly  sure  about  this,  but 
I  also  know  that  if  we  were  attacked  by  any 
other  Power  no  Government  would  be  strong 
enough  to  prevent  France  attacking  us  at  the 
same  time.  Therefore  all  we  can  do  is  to  main- 
tain good  peaceable  relations  with  France  and 
not  try  for  anything  more  ambitious.  For  this 
reason  I  advised  them  "  (and  by  them  he  meant 
the  Kaiser)  "  to  give  up  all  designs  on  Morocco, 
and  I  explained  to  them  that  so  long  as  the 
Morocco  question  was  open  England  would  side 
with  France  all  over  the  world  and  on  all  questions 
at  issue  between  us.  Now  that  would  not  suit 
us  one  little  bit.  England,  of  course,  cannot 
abandon  France  on  the  Morocco  question.  She 
knows  well  enough  that  in  exchange  for  some- 
thing she  did  not  possess  in  Morocco  she  received 
from  the  French  their  positive  rights  in  Egypt. 
England  owes  a  debt  of  honour  to  France.  If 
we  want  to  get  rid  of  all  the  disadvantages  which 
Anglo-French  diplomatic  co-operation  connotes 
for  us  we  must  give  the  French  a  free  hand  in 
Morocco  and  so  help  England  to  pay  her  debt  to 
France.  And  we  shall  be  sacrificing  nothing,  for 
we  cannot  set  ourselves  down  in  Morocco  in  face 
of  English  opposition.  Then  why  maintain  this 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  63 

useless  tension  ?  If  we  can  get  something  for 
ourselves  on  this  occasion  so  much  the  better, 
but  we  must  not  make  that  a  condition  of  the 
settlement." 

"  And  do  you  believe  that  this  policy  will  be 
adopted  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Of  course,  as  they  have  appointed  me  to  the 
Foreign  Office,  for  you  know  perfectly  well  that 
I  am  not  the  kind  of  man  who  carries  out  any 
policy  but  my  own." 

"  Then,"  I  said,  "  we  need  not  worry  ourselves 
over  the  Morocco  question.  Peace  will  not  be 
threatened  in  that  quarter." 

"  Certainly  not,  and  besides  you  know  how 
truly  I  long  for  peace.  We  have  nothing  to 
gain  from  victory,  and  in  the  case  of  defeat  we 
have  only  too  much  to  lose.  Time  is  in  our 
favour.  Every  decade  we  become  stronger  than 
our  enemies.  You  have  no  conception  of  the 
prodigious  strides  made  in  our  national  economy. 
And  what  good  would  a  war  be  ?  Admitting 
that  we  are  victorious  ;  if  we  take  new  territory 
we  only  increase  our  difficulties.  Then  there  is 
another  thing  you  may  not  have  considered. 
Every  big  victory  is  the  work  of  the  people,  and 
the  people  have  to  be  paid  for  it.  We  had  to 
pay  for  the  victory  of  1870  with  that  pestilential 
thing,  universal  suffrage.  After  another  victory 
we  should  have  the  parliamentary  system — and 
you  know  what  I  think  about  that  for  \is  Germans. 
It  would  be  an  irreparable  evil.  No  German 
would  ever  submit  to  party  discipline.  Every 
German,  every  German  deputy  wants  to  form 


64  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

his  own  party,  or  at  least  his  own  group.  We 
have  no  need  of  war.  If  we  don't  bring  it  on, 
nobody  will.  The  Republican  regime  in  France 
is  essentially  pacific.  The  English  don't  want 
war,  and  will  never  provoke  it  in  spite  of  what 
the  newspapers  say.  As  for  Russia,  she  knows 
that  she  cannot  make  war  on  us  with  any  chance 
of  success.  Of  course  there  will  always  be 
delicate  questions,  and  of  course  there  will  be 
anxious  moments,  but  war  will  not  come.  You 
may  make  your  mind  easy  about  Morocco." 

Kiderlen  went  on  in  this  strain.  He  explained 
his  whole  policy  to  me,  and  I  believed  his  declar- 
ations to  be  sincere,  for  he  had  never  given  me 
any  reason  to  doubt  him;  but  after  this  talk 
I  was  naturally  astonished  when  the  Agadir 
incident  occurred. 

At  the  time  of  the  incident  I  was  in  London, 
and  on  the  evening  Lloyd  George  made  his 
famous  speech  at  the  Mansion  House  I  had  some 
people  dining  with  me  at  the  Carlton.  After 
dinner  a  friend  who  had  heard  the  speech  came 
in  and  repeated  the  gist  of  it,  and  when  he  told 
me  that  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer,  who 
was  well  known  to  be  most  peacefully  inclined, 
had  read  the  passage  relating  to  Foreign  Affairs 
from  a  slip  of  paper,  I  realised  how  grave  the 
situation  was,  and  shivered  at  the  idea  of  Euro- 
pean war. 

Calm  soon  reigned  again,  for  Germany  wisely 
withdrew.  I  breathed  freely,  but  from  that 
moment  German  policy  became  for  me  an 
enigma. 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  65 

III 

In  the  Autumn  of  1911  I  went  to  Brussels 
for  a  family  gathering.  On  my  way  home  I 
stopped  at  Berlin  to  pay  my  friend  Kiderlen  a 
long  promised  visit.  I  stayed  three  days  and 
met  him  continually,  but  the  conversation  on 
the  first  day  was  the  most  interesting.  Kiderlen 
had  invited  me  to  lunch  with  him  alone.  He  was 
late  in  arriving,  because  he  had  been  detained  at 
the  Reichstag,  where  he  had  been  heckled  over 
what  was  called  his  Moroccan  defeat.  There  was 
one  man  in  particular,  the  socialist  deputy  Lede- 
bour,  who  was  a  perfect  nightmare  to  Kiderlen. 

Before  he  arrived  I  looked  round  his  study, 
which  was  littered  with  papers  and  maps.  There 
were  a  few  photographs,  of  course — mostly  of 
kings.  As  for  photographs  of  ordinary  human 
beings  I  only  saw  three,  that  of  an  Austrian 
whose  name  I  forget,  that  of  Monsieur  Cambon, 
with  an  autograph  and  dedication,  and  my  own. 
Cambon  and  I  were  often  said  by  Kiderlen  to 
be  alike,  and  he  used  to  say  that  we  were  the 
only  foreigners  he  talked  frankly  to,  because 
we  had  never  told  him  anything  but  the  truth. 

Kiderlen  was  very  tired,  and  we  sat  down  to 
luncheon  at  once.  The  wonderful  Sevres  given 
him  by  the  President  of  the  French  Republic, 
in  memory  of  the  agreement  of  1909,  was  on 
the  table.  "  That  is  the  price  of  treason,"  he 
said  jokingly. 

During  luncheon  and  afterwards  until  four 
o'clock  we  had  leisure  to  discuss  every  question 

J.I.  E 


66  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

that  interested  us.  Of  course  I  did  not  conceal 
my  astonishment  over  his  Moroccan  policy,  which 
had  nearly  brought  on  a  war  with  England,  a 
war  which  he  had  always  characterised  as  absurd. 
He  explained  that  he  never  meant  actually  to 
go  to  war,  but  that  his  only  object  was  that  of 
settling  the  Morocco  question  once  and  for  all. 

He  alleged  that  France  was  not  carrying  out 
the  agreement  reached  in  1909,  and  that  he  had 
to  deal  her  a  blow  to  make  her  see  that  things 
were  serious.  He  maintained  that  the  blow  had 
done  its  work,  because  they  had  subsequently 
arrived  at  an  understanding,  and  that  in  future 
relations  with  France  would  be  normal  and 
relations  with  England  might  become  friendly. 
He  did  not  admit  to  me  what  I  well  knew  to  be 
his  real  object — namely,  to  test  the  solidity  of 
the  Anglo-French  understanding  and  if  possible 
to  smash  it.  He  complained  that  he  was  grow- 
ing more  and  more  unpopular  owing  to  his  wish 
to  avoid  war,  and  he  assured  me  in  the  most 
categorical  manner  that  the  Emperor  was  at 
one  with  him  in  keeping  the  peace,  and  this  in 
spite  of  the  frankly  bellicose  attitude  of  the 
whole  Imperial  Family,  including  those  who  had 
never  before  mixed  themselves  up  in  politics.  He 
told  me  at  some  length  of  a  conversation  he  had 
had  with  the  Crown  Prince  in  that  same  room 
in  the  chair  I  was  then  occupying,  a  conversation 
which  was  entirely  to  Kiderlen's  credit.  He 
told  me  that  the  Crown  Prince  was  worse  than  a 
ninny,  and  that  he  had  said  to  him  that  it  was 
not  in  the  society  of  little  officer  boys  that 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  67 

politics  could  be  learnt,  and  that  he  ought  not 
to  meddle  with  matters  which  he  did  not  under- 
stand. 

Referring  once  more  to  Anglo-German  relations, 
he  again  told  me  of  his  wish  to  reach  an  under- 
standing with  England.  He  did  not  conceal 
from  me  what  I  already  knew  so  well  that,  like 
Bismarck,  he  detested  England  principally  on 
account  of  her  parliamentary  institutions,  but 
he  told  me  that  he  believed  what  Bismarck  had 
once  written  to  Holstein  was  true,  that  England 
was  one  of  the  great  conservative  factors  of  the 
world,  and  it  was  not  in  anyone's  interest  to 
destroy  it.  In  this  letter  Bismarck  added  that 
the  day  England  became  revolutionary  the  whole 
world  would  become  revolutionary  too. 

"  But  if  you  are  so  anxious  to  come  to  an 
understanding  with  England,"  I  said,  "  why 
don't  you  do  the  one  thing  to  ensure  it  ?  Why 
do  you  refuse  to  compromise  on  the  question  of 
naval  armament  ?  What  is  your  object  in  push- 
ing to  its  limit  the  competitive  policy  ?  I 
understood  your  attitude  when  it  was  still  a 
question  of  your  becoming  the  second  great  sea- 
power  of  the  world.  That  you  already  are,  and 
what  more  do  you  want  ?  Do  you  aspire 
to  be  not  only  the  greatest  military  power  in 
the  world,  but  also  the  greatest  naval  power  ? 
That  would  mean  universal  domination,  and  it 
is  not  realisable.  Others  have  tried  it,  Spain 
and  France,  for  example,  but  they  went  under. 
You  are  too  intelligent  not  to  understand  that 
until  she  has  been  utterly  crushed  it  is  impossible 


68  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

for  England  to  let  herself  be  outbuilt  on  the  sea. 
You  may  build  five  Dreadnoughts,  she  will  build 
thirteen.  Where  are  you  going  to  stop  ?  You 
are  heading  straight  for  a  war  with  England, 
and  that,  you  know,  will  be  no  joke.  Admitting 
for  a  moment  that  you  gain  the  victory.  How 
long  will  that  last  ?  You  would  raise  against 
yourself  a  world  coalition.  So  hated  would 
you  be  that  the  very  rabbits  would  enrol  them- 
selves against  you.  Don't  follow  dreams — and 
what  you  are  after  now  is  a  dream." 

Kiderlen  replied  rather  bitterly,  "  I  wanted 
to  have  an  understanding  over  the  limitation 
of  armaments,  but  I  couldn't  manage  it.  I 
have  said  everything  you  have  said  to  me,  though 
perhaps  I  have  not  put  it  so  well.  I  have  said 
it  to  Tirpitz,  who  was  sitting  in  this  armchair  of 
mine.  I  was  sitting  in  yours." 

"  And  ?  " 

"  I  did  not  succeed  in  convincing  him,"  he 
answered. 

"  But  the  Emperor  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  He  sided  with  Tirpitz." 

And  then  he  went  on  to  asseverate  that  in 
spite  of  this  he  would  do  all  he  possibly  could 
to  come  to  an  agreement  with  England.  He 
suggested  even  that  I  should  tell  my  friends  in 
London  to  send  him  as  Ambassador  someone 
who  had  a  great  position  in  England,  so  that 
the  work  would  not  have  to  be  done  twice  over, 
in  London  and  Berlin.  We  then  went  on  to 
talk  about  the  agreement  he  had  just  concluded 
with  France.  He  assured  me  that  if  by  accident 


KIDERLEN-WAECHTER  69 

the  French  Parliament  rejected  the  agreement 
it  would  mean  war.  The  agreement  represented 
the  maximum  concession  that  the  people  of 
Germany  would  stand. 

That  very  day  I  took  pains  to  write  my  im- 
pressions to  a  friend  in  Paris.  My  friend  showed 
my  letter  to  M.  Caillaux,  then  Prime  Minister, 
who  read  it  to  the  Foreign  Affairs  Committee 
of  the  Senate. 

This  was  thr  last  occasion  on  which  I  had  any 
prolonged  talk  with  Kiderlen.  From  this  time 
on  we  simply  wrote  to  each  other. 

On  the  evening  of  the  30th  of  December,  1912, 
I  was  due  to  meet  him  at  Stuttgart,  where  he 
had  been  spending  the  Christmas  holidays,  and 
where  he  remained.  At  the  railway  station  at 
Salzburg  I  heard  of  his  most  unexpected  death, 
and  the  next  day  at  Stuttgart  they  told  me  that 
my  name  was  one  of  the  last  words  he  had  spoken. 

Perhaps  it  was  only  an  illusion  of  friendship, 
but  I  cannot  help  believing  that  in  Kiderlen  we 
lost  one  of  the  mainstays  of  peace.  Not  that 
my  friend  was  a  sentimentalist,  far  from  it ;  but  he 
was  a  man  of  genuinely  well-set  mind,  and  his  real 
intellect  kept  him  to  the  last  of  the  opinion 
that  a  war  of  Germany  against  the  world  was 
altogether  a  bad  business. 


Count  Aehrenthal 


VIII 
COUNT  AEHRENTHAL 

I 

COUNT  AEHRENTHAL  was  the  most 
brilliant  Austrian  Foreign  Minister  since 
the  days  of  Beust.  His  capacity  is  the 
measure  of  his  blunders.  Without  exaggerating, 
one  may  say  that  he  was  to  a  great  extent  the 
author  of  the  war.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  from  1866 
down  to  this  day  the  Hapsburgs  have  maintained 
a  prudent  political  reserve,  and  though  Count 
Andrassy  gave  himself  airs  at  the  time  of  the 
Berlin  Congress  everyone  knew  that  it  was  nothing 
but  showing  off.  Aehrenthal  alone  took  the  idea 
seriously  that  Austria-Hungary  was  still  a  great 
power  and  destined  to  act  an  important  part  in 
the  world's  affairs.  On  several  occasions  he  tried 
to  play  first  fiddle  in  the  European  orchestra,  to 
the  great  disgust  of  Berlin,  which  could  not  bear 
that  Austria  should  even  pretend  to  emancipate 
herself  from  its  yoke. 

The  key  to  Count  Aehrenthal's  active  and 
dangerous  policy  must  be  sought  in  a  personal 
matter.  He  was  extraordinarily  intelligent  for 

an  Austrian,  and  his  quickness  of  understanding, 

*  73 


74  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

his  faculty  for  adaptation,  his  charming  vivacity 
can  only  be  explained  by  the  drop  of  Jewish 
blood  that  ran  in  his  veins. 

Count  Aehrenthal  knew  his  own  value,  especi- 
ally when  he  compared  himself  with  other 
Austrian  diplomats.  He  was  very  ambitious 
and  believed  he  was  destined  for  great  things, 
and  he  intended  to  use  the  power  of  the  monarchy 
for  his  own  aggrandisement  and  personal  fame. 

He  was  a  Bohemian  and  detested  Slavs.  I 
remember  a  day  when  he  received  news  of  anti- 
German  excesses  in  Prague.  "  Czechs,"  he  said, 
"  have  such  hard  heads  that  they  have  to  be 
broken  in  order  to  make  them  understand  any- 
thing." 

He  had  been  in  Russia  for  a  long  time,  and 
knew  all  the  weaknesses  of  that  colossus.  In 
his  thirst  for  success  he  exaggerated  them  and 
under-estimated  the  infinite  resources  of  her 
clumsy  organism. 

I  saw  a  great  deal  of  Count  Aehrenthal  during 
his  long  stay  in  Roumania,  and  have  many 
letters  from  him.  One  day  he  tried  to  do  me  an 
irreparable  injury  in  making  use  of  some  infor- 
mation he  had  dragged  out  of  me  at  my  own 
luncheon  table.  I  naturally  resented  this  very 
much,  and  though,  luckily  for  me,  I  was  able  to 
counter  his  manoeuvre  in  time,  our  relations 
after  this  became  purely  official. 

On  the  eve  of  his  final  departure  from 
Roumania,  he  let  me  know  that  he  wished  to  do 
more  than  leave  a  p.p.c.  card  on  me,  and  that 
he  would  like  to  see  me.  In  this  last  interview 


COUNT  AEHRENTHAL  75 

he  told  me  that  we  should  probably  both  serve 
our  countries  for  some  time  to  come,  that  we 
should  therefore  have  to  meet  each  other,  and 
that  it  would  be  better  to  forget  the  past.  I 
told  him  that  as  he  had  not  succeeded  in  injuring 
me  and  as  he  believed  he  was  serving  his  country 
in  trying  to  do  so,  I  was  quite  willing  to  resume 
our  old  footing. 

Later  on  when  he  was  transferred  from  the 
Embassy  at  Petrograd  to  the  Foreign  Office  I 
used  to  go  and  see  him.  I  am  now  going  to  tell 
of  two  of  those  interviews. 

The  first  took  place  on  a  September  day  in 
1909  or  1910.  I  don't  know  which,  I  only  know 
that  it  was  after  Tangier  and  before  Agadir. 

He  asked  me  what  impressions  I  brought 
back  from  my  three  months'  tour  in  France  and 
England. 

"  I  brought  back  two  impressions,"  I  said. 
"  The  first  is  that  the  alliance  between  England 
and  France  cannot  be  broken — at  any  rate  in 
this  generation.  It  is  firmer  even  than  your 
alliance  with  Germany." 

"  But,"  he  objected,  "  there  is  no  treaty  of 
alliance." 

"  Of  course  there  is  no  treaty,  but  there  is 
something  better.  Don?t  forget  that  those  two 
nations  are  free  nations  governing  themselves. 
Well,  they  are  firmly  convinced  that  their  inte- 
rests are  the  same,  and  they  have  decided  to  act 
together.  No  Government  could  break  such  an 
agreement  which  springs  from  the  mind  of  the 
two  peoples." 


76  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

"  But  such  an  alliance  is  ridiculous !  "  he 
exclaimed.  "  France  stands  to  gain  nothing  from 
England,  whereas  from  Germany  she  could  have 
anything  she  wanted." 

"  France  realises,"  I  answered,  "  that  in  ally- 
ing herself  with  Germany  she  would  be  allying 
herself  against  England.  If  England  were  over- 
come France  would  be  nothing  but  the  vassal 
of  Germany.  That  is  a  position  you  have 
accepted  for  yourselves.  France  has  too  glorious 
a  history  behind  her  to  accept  a  similar  position 
without  being  crushed  first." 

"  What !  "  said  he  briskly.  "  Austria  is  Ger- 
many's vassal  ?  J: 

"  Yes,  just  as  Roumania  is  the  vassal  of 
Austria."  I  said  this  to  coat  the  bitter  pill. 

"  And  what  was  your  second  impression  ?  ' 

"  I  will  tell  you  in  a  few  words.  France  is  no 
longer  afraid.  She  desires  peace  passionately  ; 
she  will  never  provoke  war,  but  she  is  no  longer 
afraid.  Henceforth  if  you  bully  her  realise  that 
it  means  war.  The  time  for  bluffing  is  gone  by. 
If  you  want  war  that  is  another  thing,  but 
intimidation  and  bluff  will  no  longer  work." 

"But  it  is  mad,"  he  said.  "The  French 
army,  far  from  being  stronger  than  it  was  a  few 
years  ago,  is  much  weaker." 

"  Fear,"  I  said,  "  is  a  physical  question. 
One  may  be  weak  and  yet  not  be  afraid.  For 
one  reason  and  another,  because  perhaps  she  has 
been  too  much  bullied  in  the  past,  France,  who 
was  afraid  at  the  Tangier  crisis,  is  now  no  longer 
afraid ;  of  that  I  am  profoundly  convinced." 


COUNT  AERHENTHAL  77 

'It  is  very  odd,"  said  Aehrenthal  in  ending 
the  conversation  ;  "  our  ambassadors  have  not 
formed  the  same  conclusions  as  you  have." 

'  I  can  only  give  you  my  own,"  I  replied,  and 
we  passed  on  to  talk  of  other  things. 


II 

THE  last  time  I  saw  Count  Aehrenthal  was  during 
the  Autumn  of  1911,  a  few  months  before  his 
death. 

His  illness  had  marked  him  heavily.  He  had 
been  spending  a  few  weeks  in  the  beautiful 
surroundings  of  Mendel — henceforward,  I  hope,  to 
be  Mendola — but  he  was  not  much  better  for  it. 
There  was  something  very  peculiar  about  his 
condition,  something  I  had  never  seen  before. 
He  had  kept  his  clearness  of  mind  intact,  but 
he  found  great  difficulty  in  expressing  himself 
—he  stammered.  He  only  did  this  for  the 
first  few  words  of  a  sentence.  Once  he  had  got 
a  phrase  out  the  rest  went  easily.  And  this 
took  place  each  time  that  he  began  to  speak. 
I  must  leave  the  explanation  of  this  symptom 
to  the  doctors. 

Count  Aehrenthal  was  embittered,  very  much 
embittered,  by  his  struggles  with  the  Archduke 
Francis  Ferdinand  and  his  protege,  Conrad  von 
Hoetzendorf,  whom  he  had  just  triumphed  over. 
He  did  not  explain  things  straight  out  to  me,  but 
he  let  me  understand. 

"  There  are  people  who  think  I  was  wrong  in 
preventing  war  with  Italy,"  he  said.  "  They 


78  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

say  that  Italy  would  never  in  any  case  fight  on 
our  side  and  that  it  would  have  been  better  to 
square  accounts  now.  But  I  think  I  was  right. 
Even  if  Italy  never  fights  on  our  side  we  should 
be  quite  wrong  to  attack  an  ally  when  she  was 
engaged  elsewhere." 

Naturally  I  agreed  with  him. 

And  then  forthwith  we  returned  to  the  subject 
that  we  had  so  often  discussed  at  Bucharest. 

I  had  always  maintained  that  monarchies 
were  doomed  and  that  only  those  monarchies 
which  were  literally  and  really  constitutional 
had  any  chance  of  surviving  ;  the  rest  seemed  to 
me  to  be  nearer  their  end  than  anyone  believed. 
Aehrenthal,  absolutist  and  reactionary  as  he 
always  was,  fought  this  opinion  of  mine  bitterly. 
Imagine  my  surprise  at  finding  Count  Aehrenthal 
almost  converted  to  Republicanism. 

He  told  me  that  on  reflection  he  had  changed 
his  mind,  and  was  no  longer  prejudiced  against 
the  Republican  system.  He  also  explained  that 
it  was  chiefly  on  account  of  foreign  policy  that 
he  had  once  believed  so  firmly  in  the  monarchical 
system. 

"  But  now,  "  he  said,  "  France  gives  the  lie  to 
all  my  theories.  The  foreign  policy  of  the  French 
Republic  is  skilfully  conducted  and  undoubtedly 
successful.  Although  France,  thanks  to  her 
political  institutions,  uses  up  more  men  than 
any  other  country,  she  has  a  constant  supply  of 
first-rate  men  at  her  helm.  Look  at  her  diplo- 
macy. The  whole  German  and  Austrian 
Diplomatic  Corps  together  are  not  worth  the 


COUNT  AEHRENTHAL  79 

brothers  Cambon  and  Barrere,  only  to  mention 
these  three." 

"  What,"  I  said  laughingly,  "  and  it  is  you, 
Count  Aehrenthal — here  in  the  Ballplatz,  facing 
the  portraits  of  Metternich  and  Kaunitz — who 
tell  me  that !  " 

'  Yes,  I  do.     Life  teaches  us  many  things," 
he  replied. 

I  understood  more  clearly  than  ever  how 
greatly  Aehrenthal  must  have  suffered  recently 
from  the  interference  of  Francis  Ferdinand  in 
his  policy.  He  who  had  been  so  sure  of  his 
mastery  over  the  world  of  archdukes  had  himself 
experienced  the  bitterness,  the  indignity  of 
despotic  government.  And  before  his  death  he 
had  a  revulsion  of  feeling  that  gave  him  a  vision 
of  certain  truths,  a  vision  that  men  who  pass 
their  lives  as  slaves  never  attain  to.  Once 
again  I  recognised  the  signs  of  Jewish  blood  ; 
without  it  no  Austrian  Count  and  Foreign  Minister 
of  his  Apostolic  Majesty  could  have  spoken  in 
such  a  fashion. 

None  the  less,  Aehrenthal  bears  his  share  of 
the  responsibility  for  the  war.  He  wished  to 
live  in  history,  he  seriously  wished  to  expand 
Austria-Hungary.  But  all  the  same  in  pressing 
this  policy  he  had  his  tongue  in  his  cheek.  The 
Magyar  party  adopted  his  policy  as  its  own,  and 
the  result  is  that  Austria-Hungary  has  perished. 

It  is  the  strongest  men  who  are  liable  to  commit 
the  worst  mistakes. 


Count  Czernin 


IX 
COUNT  CZERNIN 

THE  last  time  I  talked  politics  with  Count 
Czernin,  a  conversation  to  which  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  refer  again,  the  Austrian 
minister  began  by  saying  that  he  had  a  great 
favour  to  ask  me. 

It  was  a  few  days  after  the  fall  of  Lemberg 
in  1914.  "  We  shall  soon  be  at  war  with  each 
other,"  he  said,  "but  after -the  war  we  shall 
have  peace.  Promise  me  that,  when  once  the 
war  is  over  and  I  have  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
you  again,  we  shall  be  the  same  friends  as  ever." 
He  punctuated  his  request  with  compliments 
which  it  is  not  for  me  to  repeat. 

As  he  was  in  my  house  I  had  to  make  a  civil 
answer.  I  hunted  about  for  something  to  say, 
and  then  with  a  certain  measure  of  embarrass- 
ment I  said  something  of  this  kind  :  "I  don't 
know  whether  we  are  going  to  be  at  war  or  not. 
But  if  we  were  it  would  only  be  because  our 
respective  nations  believed  that  it  was  their 
interest  or  their  duty  to  fight  one  another. 
We  are  both  of  us  civilised  men.  There  is  no 
earthly  reason  why  after  the  war  we  should  not 
in  our  individual  capacity  be  friends  again." 

83 


84  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

At  that  time  I  did  not  believe  Count  Czernin 
was  capable  of  doing  what  he  did  later  on, 
when  he  cancelled  my  Austrian  decoration 
and,  denying  his  own  words,  deliberately  lied 
to  me. 

If  I  had  known  him  better  my  answer  would 
have  been  quite  different,  but  Count  Czernin  is 
really  a  most  accomplished  type  of  Austrian. 

We  all  know,  and  we  all  say,  that  there  is  no 
such  thing  as  an  Austrian  nation.  It  is  true  in 
the  real  sense  of  the  word.  An  Austrian  people 
in  the  sense  of  a  collection  of  men  having  a 
collective  conscience  does  not  exist  and  could 
not  exist.  But  Austrians  do  exist.  They  are 
members  of  a  clique  recruited  from  among  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  serving  the  Hapsburgs  from 
father  to  son,  living  on  the  Imperial  favour  and 
forming  a  sort  of  civilian  general  staff  to  that 
family — which  is  the  only  link  existing  amongst 
the  nations  composing  the  Empire.1  Amongst 
themselves  these  people  talk  German,  but  intel- 
lectually they  are  not  Germans.  Though  by 
origin  they  may  be  Czech,  Polish,  Italian,  Croatian, 
German,  yet  they  are  not  Czechs  or  Poles  or 
Italians  or  Croats  or  Germans.  Until  quite 
recently  they  could  even  be  of  Magyar  origin 
without,  however,  being  really  Magyars.  All  these 
people,  all  the  members  of  this  little  clique,  are 
Austrians.  They  are,  in  fact,  the  only  Austrians 
in  the  world.  Their  essential  characteristic  is 
the  absence  of  real  intelligence,  yet  they  are  not 
quite  as  innocent  as  they  look,  for  they  have 

1  This  was  written  before  the  flight  of  the  Austrian  Emperor. 


COUNT  CZERNIN  85 

bureaucratic  traditions  and   a  guile  that  stands 
them  in  lieu  of  intelligence. 

When  one  first  sees  them  one  is  charmed  by 
their  beautiful  manners  and  what  I  can  only 
describe  as  their  encyclopaedic  polish.  This  pre- 
vents one  realising  their  hopeless  nonentity. 
Then  one  is  liable  to  err  in  the  other  direction. 
From  astonishment  at  their  ignorance  and  want 
of  brain  one  comes  to  believe  them  to  be  harm- 
less. It  is  only  after  a  time  that  one  learns  the 
real  truth.  Then  one  perceives  that  at  bottom 
these  people  are  rogues,  and  that  one  should 
not  reckon  too  much  on  their  intellectual 
nonentity. 

Count  Czernin  is  a  most  typical  Austrian,  and 
intercourse  with  him  is  most  agreeable,  as  his 
manners,  at  any  rate  in  appearance,  are  perfectly 
charming.  He  has  a  rudimentary  intelligence, 
but  it  is  amply  supplemented  by  guile.  He  has, 
too,  a  fund  of  humour  which  sometimes  might 
almost  be  regarded  as  wit.  Thus  one  day  he 
said  to  Radeff,  a  former  Bulgarian  comitadji, 
"  Neither  you  nor  I  will  ever  make  good  diplo- 
mats, because  I  never  lie  and  you  never  speak 
the  truth."  And  again,  to  his  colleague  Busche, 
who  was  always  boasting  about  the  superiority 
of  Germany  to  poor  Austria,  he  said,  "But  at 
least  there  is  one  point  on  which  you  will  have  to 
admit  that  Austria  is  superior  to  Germany." 
And  when  Busche,  who  was  intelligent  but 
rather  uncouth,  persisted  that  this  was  impossible, 
Czernin  said  slily,  "  We  have  a  better  ally  than 
Germany  has  !  " 


86  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Count  Czernin  was  in  retirement  in  1913  when 
Vienna  thought  fit  to  replace  Count  Fiirstenberg, 
the  then  minister  to  Roumania,  because  he  had 
failed  to  prevent  Roumania  making  war  on 
Bulgaria,  with  the  Peace  of  Bucharest  as  the 
consequence. 

The  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand  picked  out 
Czernin  for  the  post.  He  had  always  intended 
one  day  to  make  him  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs. 
In  the  meantime  he  sent  him  to  Bucharest  with 
the  definite  mission  of  patching  up  Austro- 
Roumanian  relations  at  the  price  of  serious 
concessions  in  Transylvania  which  he  meant  the 
Magyars  to  make  to  the  Roumanians.  I  met 
Count  Czernin  for  the  first  time  immediately 
after  his  arrival  at  the  opening  of  an  industrial 
museum. 

In  spite  of  the  crowd  all  round  us  Count 
Czernin  took  me  into  a  corner  and  explained 
that  he  had  only  come  to  Bucharest  with  a 
view  to  consolidating  our  relations  by  con- 
cessions which  the  Magyars  were  to  make  to 
us.  He  assured  me  that  these  concessions  would 
be  made  whether  Budapest  liked  it  or  not.  In 
the  long  run  it  was  certain  that  Budapest  would 
see  reason,  because  not  only  was  it  a  matter  of 
justice,  but  it  was  absolutely  necessary.  And 
in  conclusion  he  said,  "  Unless  the  Magyars  make 
large  concessions  the  Austro-Roumanian  alliance 
cannot  go  on." 

In  speaking  like  this  he  showed  true  courage, 
and  I  have  no  doubt  that  he  was  himself  deluded 
as  to  the  possibility  of  serious  concessions.  It 


COUNT  CZERNIN  87 

was  distinctly  honourable  on  the  part  of  an 
Austro-Hungarian  Minister  to  admit  that  he 
regarded  them  as  absolutely  necessary.  At  the 
same  time  for  him  to  tell  me  so  bluntly  in 
the  middle  of  a  crowd  at  our  first  meeting 
seemed  to  me  a  very  singular  proceeding,  but 
it  only  strengthened  my  opinion  of  Austrian 
diplomats. 

Later  on  it  became  evident  even  to  Count 
Czernin  that  the  tale  of  Magyar  concessions  to 
Roumania  was  nothing  but  an  Arabian  Nights' 
romance,  and  each  time  I  saw  him  he  referred  to 
it  less  explicitly.  It  was  easy  to  see  that  he  felt 
awkward  and  knew  that  he  had  gone  too  far,  and 
that  he  was  looking  out  for  an  honourable  way  of 
retreat. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  world  war  our  relations 
were  most  correct,  but  our  political  conversations 
were  confined  to  the  ordinary  gossip  of  society. 

When  I  returned  from  England  in  the  early 
days  of  the  war  on  the  eve  of  the  Privy  Council 
of  August  the  3rd  at  Sinaia  I  often  met  Count 
Czernin,  who  like  me  had  his  headquarters  at 
Sinaia.  He  was  trying  like  so  many  others  to 
defend  Austria  against  the  accusation  of  having 
unchained  the  war.  I  protested  vigorously,  and 
he  thereupon  asked  me  to  explain  to  him  un- 
reservedly what  made  me  affirm  the  contrary. 
At  that  time  Waldhausen,  the  German  Minister, 
Czernin  and  I  had  a  talk  at  the  Palace  Hotel  at 
Sinaia  which  lasted  nearly  three  hours.  Having 
obtained  permission  to  speak  freely,  and  taking 
no  notice  of  their  nationality,  I  made  out  a  regular 


88  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

indictment  of  Germany  and  of  Austria  in  par- 
ticular. I  produced  so  many  proofs,  quoted  so 
many  facts  of  which  the  public  was  still  ignorant, 
and  used  such  crude  language  that  of  necessity 
my  relations  with  Count  Czernin  were  affected. 
He  naturally  pretended  that  I  was  mistaken,  but 
congratulated  me  on  my  frankness  and  courage, 
at  the  same  time  stating  that  he  should  look  upon 
me  as  one  of  the  most  implacable  enemies  of  his 
country. 

If  I  repeated  this  conversation  it  would  consist 
chiefly  in  a  monologue,  and  it  would  only  mean 
reiterating  all  I  have  said  and  written  on  the 
origin  of  the  war,  and  just  a  few  other  things 
that  I  have  not  yet  made  public.  It  would  have 
little  or  nothing  to  do  with  Count  Czernin. 

From  that  day  we  ceased  to  call  on  each  other, 
but  this  did  not  prevent  our  talking  if  we  happened 
to  meet.  It  was  not  till  some  weeks  later,  when 
I  had  proof  of  his  having  taken  part  in  the 
hateful  work  of  political  corruption,  that  we 
ceased  to  bow  to  each  other. 

One  day  on  the  boulevard  at  Sinaia  he  stopped 
and  asked  me  if  it  were  true  that  Talaat  and 
Zaimis  were  coming  to  Roumania  in  order  to 
try  and  come  to  an  arrangement  over  the  Turco- 
Greek  difficulty  about  the  Islands. 

When  I  answered  that  it  was  true,  he  asked 
me  with  a  malicious  smile  if  I  believed  Talaat 
was  really  coming  for  that  purpose. 

I  straightway  said  "  No,"  and  added  that 
Talaat  had  stayed  at  Sofia  on  his  way  and  that 
it  was  obvious  that  he  was  coming  to  Roumania 


COUNT  CZERNIN  8& 

to  try  and  arrange  a  Turco-Bulgar-Roumanian 
alliance  against  Russia. 

"  Well,"  said  Czernin,  "  and  if  they  make  a 
proposition  of  the  kind  what  are  you  going  to 
say  ?  " 

6 1  am  not  the  Government,"  I  said,  "  but  if 
I  were  and  a  proposition  of  this  kind  were  put 
forward,  I  should  tell  them  quite  straight  out 
that  if  I  wanted  to  go  hand  in  hand  with  Austria 
I  should  discuss  the  matter  with  her  and  not 
with  her  household  servants." 

Czernin  thought  my  language  rather  pictur- 
esque and  dropped  the  subject. 

A  few  days  after  Lemberg  had  fallen  Count 
Czernin  telephoned  to  know  whether  I  could  see 
him.  He  said  he  wanted  to  bring  me  back  some 
books  I  had  lent  him.  I  naturally  said  "  Yes," 
all  the  more  willingly  as  it  was  several  weeks  since 
he  had  been  to  see  me.  I  was  curious  to  know 
why  he  was  coming;  the  books  were  too  trans- 
parent an  excuse.  I  received  him  in  my  study  ; 
it  was  our  last  conversation,  and  it  is  so  strange 
as  to  be  worth  recording. 

Count  Czernin  began  by  referring  to  a  matter 
I  have  already  mentioned,  the  question  of  our 
private  friendship  after  the  war.  Just  as  I  was 
saying  that  neither  war  nor  peace  depended  on 
me,  he  said,  "  You  are  going  to  make  war  on  us. 
That  is  self-evident.  It  is  your  interest  and 
your  duty  to  do  so.  If  I  were  a  Roumanian  I 
would  attack  Austria,  and  I  cannot  see  why  you 
should  not  do  what  I  should  do  in  your  place. 
Of  course  it  is  not  very  pretty  to  go  for  an  ally, 


90  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

but  history  is  made  up  of  such  rascalities,  Austrian 
history  as  much  as  that  of  any  other  state,  and 
I  don't  see  why  Roumania  should  be  the  only 
exception "  ;    and  then,  as  I  told  him  he  was 
making  me  feel  perfectly  at  home,  he  went  on, 
"  all  the   same   I  must  ask  one  thing   of  you. 
Just  wait  for  a  fortnight.     In  a  fortnight  the 
whole   military   situation  will  have  changed   in 
our  favour,  and  whatever  your  present  interest 
may  be  in  making  war  on  us  you  will  then  see 
that   it   would   be   a   mistake."     I   smiled,    and 
Czernin  went  on,   "  No,  not  a  fortnight,  let  us 
say  three  weeks  ;    that  is  all  I  ask  of  you.     If 
the  situation  has  not  changed  in  three  weeks, 
attack   us.     I   should   do   so   in   your   place.     I 
insist,  however,  on  the  three  weeks,  for  mark  you, 
this  will  be  a  war  of  extermination.     If  we  are 
victorious  we  shall  suppress  Roumania.     If  we 
are  beaten  Austria-Hungary  will  cease  to  exist." 
I  again  said  that  the  war  did  not  depend  on  me, 
and  that  judging  from  what  I  saw  he  might  count, 
not  on  three  weeks,  but  a  far  longer  time,  even 
if  war  were  eventually  to  break  out  between  us. 
I  added  that  it  seemed  an  exaggeration  to  talk 
of  extermination,  and    went    on   to   say,    "Our 
circumstances    are    in    no    way    parallel.      For 
example,  if  Roumania  were  suppressed  I  should 
lose   everything,    and   should   be   but   a   pariah 
wandering  through   the   world,  while  you,  who 
are    by    way    of  being   a   good   German,    stand 
to  lose  nothing  when  Austria  disappears.     You 
may  even  be  a  gainer  by  it,  as  Germany  can 
never  be  suppressed." 


COUNT  CZERNIN  91 

On  this  we  parted.  It  was  in  the  afternoon, 
and  in  the  evening  I  heard  from  Filipesco  that 
Czernin  had  that  very  day  said  precisely  the 
same  things  to  him. 

This  last  talk  with  Count  Czernin  is  perhaps  the 
strangest  I  ever  had  with  any  diplomat.  For 
the  representative  of  Austria-Hungary  to  say 
that  if  he  were  a  Roumanian  he  would  make  war 
on  Austria  because  it  was  the  interest  and  duty 
of  Roumania  so  to  do  would  have  been  extra- 
ordinary and  utterly  incredible  if  I  had  not  my- 
self heard  it. 

It  seems  to  me  that  after  this  talk  it  was  not 
becoming  in  Count  Czernin  to  bring  himself  to 
treat  the  King  of  Roumania  and  our  statesmen 
in  the  way  he  did.  He  had  no  right  to  ask  us  to 
be  blinder  than  he  was  himself  to  the  interest 
and  duty  of  Roumania. 


Count  Mensdorff 


X 

COUNT  MENSDORFF 

I  ARRIVED  in  London  on  the  12th  of  July, 
1914,  in  the  evening.  I  was  much  worried, 
although  on  the  9th  of  July,  only  three  days 
earlier,  King  Charles  had  positively  assured  me  that 
peace  would  be  preserved  for  at  least  three  years 
longer.  It  was  quite  impossible  for  me  to  forget 
the  horrible  way  in  which  the  Marquis  Pallavicini 
had  spoken  to  me  in  the  Spring  of  1914,  and 
from  my  own  observation  during  the  whole  of 
the  Balkan  crisis  I  knew  that  Austria  really 
wanted  war. 

So  when  the  Serajevo  outrage  occurred  it  was 
easy  for  me  to  appraise  the  full  gravity  of  the 
situation.  And  when  I  saw  Austria — in  other 
words,  Count  Tisza,  who  since  the  death  of  Francis 
Ferdinand  was  virtually  dictator  of  the  Empire 
— preserve  an  inscrutable  attitude  while  pre- 
paring a  so-called  case  but  giving  no  indication 
of  her  intentions,  my  anxiety  deepened  still 
further. 

It  was  in  this  state  of  mind  that  I  arrived  in 
London. 

There  I  found  a  very  strange  situation.  A 
large  section  of  the  Press  was  in  all  good  faith 

95 


96  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

friendly  to  Austria.  In  England  the  old  notion 
of  a  pacific  Austria  necessary  to  the  balance  of 
power  in  Europe  still  obtained.  I  must  admit 
that  the  Austrian  Ambassador,  Count  Mensdorff, 
and  his  friends  had  done  their  work  well.  It  is 
well  known  that  the  English  Press  is  immune 
against  any  form  of  corruption,  but  on  the  other 
hand  personal  relations  and  friendships  play  a 
great  part  in  this  journalistic  world,  where  people 
are  inclined  to  be  over-confiding  because  they 
are  fundamentally  honest.  The  soil,  too,  was 
favourable.  England  had  not  yet  forgotten  the 
horror  felt  over  the  assassination  of  King  Alex- 
ander and  Queen  Draga. 

Count  Mensdorff  was  the  embodiment  of  the 
best  type  of  Austrian  diplomat.  He  was  a 
true  aristocrat  and  a  fine-looking  man,  but  he 
was  not  well  educated  and  not  at  all  intelligent, 
though  perhaps  on  this  account  all  the  more 
plausible  and  untrustworthy. 

During  the  preceding  weeks  he  had  been 
assiduously  making  up  to  journalists.  As  Prince 
Lichnowsky  said  to  me  at  the  time,  "  He  is  concoct- 
ing something  or  other."  This  "  something  "  obvi- 
ously was  to  launch  English  public  opinion  on  the 
wrong  scent — in  other  words,  to  spread  the  sus- 
picion that  Serbia  was  particularly  responsible 
for  the  assassination  of  the  Archduke,  j-ince  she 
had  been  over-tolerant  of  revolutionary  move- 
ments. Count  Mensdorffs  agents  had  had  re- 
course to  an  old  device  of  Austrian  diplomacy, 
a  forgery.  Some  rascal  had  given  John  Bull 
a  document  purporting  to  have  emanated  from 


COUNT  MENSDORFF  97 

the  Serbian  Legation  in  London  which  proved 
that  the  assassination  of  the  Archduke  was  the 
work  of  the  Government  of  Belgrade.  When 
I  met  the  Serbian  Minister,  M.  Boscovitch,  at 
St.  Ann's  Hill,  the  house  of  my  friend  Sir  Albert 
Rollit,  he  asked  me  as  to  the  propriety  of  bring- 
ing a  libel  action  against  John  Bull.  The 
document  seemed  to  me  such  an  obvious  fabrica- 
tion that  I  said  it  was  unnecessary.  War  settled 
the  question  of  this  new  Austrian  forgery. 

The  English  Press  was  on  the  wrong  tack. 
It  honestly  believed  that  Austria  was  out  for 
the  punishment  of  the  assassins,  and  never  for  a 
moment  suspected  the  criminal  designs  of  the 
Hapsburgs. 

I  realised  at  once  that  this  attitude  of  the 
English  Press  might  well  constitute  a  real  danger 
to  the  peace  of  Europe.  I  was  positive  that  the 
Government  of  Vienna,  which  was  totally  incap- 
able of  believing  in  disinterested  motives  or  in 
frank  dealing,  would  read  heaven  knows  what 
ultra  -  pacific  tendencies  into  the  English 
papers  and  that  it  would  encourage  them  to  make 
most  unreasonable  demands  on  Serbia.  And  I 
feared  this  all  the  more  as  I  found  out  that  Sir 
Edward  Grey  had  completely  failed  in  obtaining 
any  light  as  to  the  intended  demands  of  Austria. 

I  made  up  my  mind  to  do  the  best  I  could 
in  my  own  modest  capacity,  and  in  the  afternoon 
in  my  own  room  at  the  Ritz  I  saw  Mr.  Steed, 
then  foreign  editor  of  the  Times,  and  author  of 
the  well-known  book  on  the  Hapsburg  Monarchy ; 
Mr.  Gwynne,  editor  of  the  Morning  Post,  a  friend 

J.I.  G 


98  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

of  twenty-five    years'    standing ;    and   Professor 
Gerothwohl,  who  wrote  for  the  Standard. 

My  friends  knew  Vienna  too  well  to  be  taken 
in,  but  all  round  them  were  the  many  victims  of 
Count  Mensdorff's  honeyed  tongue. 

I  explained  to  them  that,  knowing  as  I  did  the 
bellicose  disposition  of  Austria,  they  were  endan- 
gering the  peace  of  Europe  in  encouraging  her. 
I  begged  them  in  the  interests  of  peace  to  warn 
Austria,  and  to  do  it  in  a  pretty  stiff  tone,  the  only 
tone  understood  in  Vienna  and  Budapesth.  I 
added  that  I  took  upon  myself  full  responsibility 
for  this  Press  campaign,  which  I  believed  to  be 
useful  not  only  in  the  interests  of  peace  but  of 
the  wretched  Hapsburg  Monarchy  itself. 

On  the  following  morning,  both  the  Times 
and  the  Morning  Post  published  vehement  leaders 
denouncing  the  Austrian  plot  and  giving  the 
Hapsburgs  a  warning  which  should  have  prevented 
them  taking  the  plunge  if  the  Tisza-Forgasch- 
Berchtold  trio  had  not  been  completely  demented. 
At  any  rate  English  public  opinion  was  awakened. 
Most  of  the  Press  followed  the  example  given  by 
the  Times  and  Morning  Post.  The  alarm  signal 
had  been  given. 

When,  a  few  days  later,  on  the  morning  of 
the  24th,  Austria's  monstrous  ultimatum  ap- 
peared, everything  was  made  clear  even  to  the 
most  unbelieving.  At  any  rate  in  England  pre- 
judice in  favour  of  Austria  was  dead  for  ever. 

We  who  had  given  the  alarm  signal  were  right. 
How  happy  we  should  have  been  to  have  been 
wrong  ! 


England's  Antipathy   to 


XI 

ENGLAND'S  ANTIPATHY  TO  WAR 

DURING  my  long  official  life  I  have  made  and 
received  too  many  confidences  not  to  know 
the  obligations  attaching  to  my  position. 
It  is  only  the  insistence  with  which  Germany  dis- 
seminates the  false  legend  that  the  war  is  the  work 
of  the  British  Empire  that  forces  me  to  depart 
from  my  usual  discretion,  which  I  believe  up  till 
now  has  been  unchallenged. 

I  am  going  to  tell  of  two  personal  matters, 
the  first  of  which  dates  from  January,  1913. 

I  was  then  in  London,  and  through  conversation 
with  the  British  Foreign  Minister  and  other 
authoritative  representatives  of  English  thought 
I  had  acquired  a  deep  conviction  that  England 
passionately  longed  for  peace.  For  this  reason 
I  believed  her  relations  with  Germany — who  at 
the  moment  was  usefully  employed  in  muzzling  the 
warlike  proclivities  of  her  ally  Austria-Hungary 
—were  becoming  closer  and  more  cordial.  Thus 
on  the  7th  of  January,  1913,  I  allowed  myself  to 
write  to  the  late  King  Charles  telling  him  that, 
given  the  unshakable  determination  of  England 

and  Germany  to  prevent  European  war,  I  was 

101 


102  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

certain  it  would  never  break  out.  But  that, 
as  people  will  say,  is  ancient  history. 

Well,  on  Tuesday,  the  21st  of  July,  1914,  two 
days  before  the  Austrian  ultimatum  was  pre- 
sented to  Serbia,  I  had  the  honour  of  being 
received  in  a  long  audience  by  Sir  Edward  Grey,1 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs  to  the  British  Empire. 

I  wanted  to  get  him  to  assist  the  State  of 
Albania  to  get  out  of  the  impasse  it  was  in. 
And  I  tried  to  convince  him  of  the  necessity  of 
sending  an  international  contingent  to  Albania 
and  of  putting  a  little  more  money  at  the  disposal 
of  the  Prince  of  Wied. 

After  explaining  to  him  the  European  aspect 
of  Albanian  difficulties,  I  pointed  out  that  Albania 
was  liable  to  reduce  Austria  to  the  state  of 
nerves  she  had  been  in  during  the  Balkan  war. 
This  is  literally  what  I  said  :  "I  know  that  there 
are  people  who  imagine  that  a  war  between 
Austria  and  Italy  may  be  the  result  of  tolerating 
the  present  mix-up  in  Albania  and  that  it  is  a 
way  of  detaching  Italy  from  the  Triple  Alliance, 
but  this  would  be  a  short-sighted  dangerous 
policy." 

Sir  Edward  Grey,  in  a  tone  of  real  sincerity 
— that  particular  sincerity  of  English  statesmen 
which  imposes  respect  and  confidence  on  the 
world — interrupted  me  with  a  display  of  emotion 
rare  in  such  a  collected  person,  saying,  "  But  I 
do  not  want  to  detach  Italy  from  the  Triple 
Alliance  and  I  have  never  tried  to  do  so.  I  have 
always  realised  that  if  Italy  left  the  Triple 

1  Now  Viscount  Grey. 


ENGLAND'S  ANTIPATHY  TO  WAR         103 

Alliance  and  joined  France  and  Russia  the 
combination  against  Germany  and  Austria  would 
become  so  powerful  that  the  peace  of  Europe, 
which  rests  on  the  balance  of  power,  would  be 
endangered.  I  want  nothing  but  peace,  I  work 
for  nothing  but  peace."  And  in  order  that  we  may 
fully  realise  the  importance  of  this  communication, 
I  must  add  that  a  few  minutes  later  Sir  Edward 
Grey  spoke  to  me  of  the  extreme  gravity  of  the 
political  situation  owing  to  the  Austro-Serbian 
quarrel.  He  was  fully  aware  of  the  possibilities 
inherent  in  the  situation,  and  was  all  the  more 
acutely  anxious  as  it  had  been  impossible  for 
him  to  discover  what  Austria's  terms  to  Serbia 
were. 

This  happened  forty-eight  hours  before  the 
fatal  ultimatum  which  was,  and  will  remain,  one 
of  the  most  tragic  blots  on  the  escutcheon  of 
European  history.  The  ultimatum  will  also  be 
remembered  as  the  most  formidable  blow  ever 
delivered  at  small  nations  whose  existence,  com- 
pared with  that  of  the  large  nations,  is  so  difficult, 
so  anxious,  and  so  painful. 


The  Responsibility  for  the  War 


XII 

THE  RESPONSIBILITY  FOR  THE  WAR 

THE  true  history  of  the  responsibility  for  the 
war  may  be  summed  up  as  follows  : — 

Austria,  who  had  never  given  up  the 
idea  of  obtaining  compensation  in  the  Balkan 
Peninsula  for  her  losses  in  Italy,  allowed  the  Turco- 
Balkan  war  of  1912  to  take  place,  because  she,  like 
Germany,  was  convinced  that  the  Turks  would 
win.  Was  there  not  in  Turkey  a  Military  Mission, 
and  was  it  possible  to  think  that  the  pupils  of 
the  Germans  could  be  beaten  ?  Was  it  thinkable 
that  wretched  serfs  could  be  of  serious  military 
value  ? 

The  defeat  of  the  Turks  falsified  all  the  calcu- 
lations of  Austria,  and  from  that  moment  she 
lost  her  head  and  conceived  the  project  of  plung- 
ing Europe  into  blood  and  fire  in  order  to  regain 
for  herself  the  prestige  which  she  thought  had 
passed  away  from  her. 

I  repeat  the  charge  that  during  the  whole 
period  between  the  battle  of  Lule-Burgas  until 
the  Peace  of  London,  Austria  wished  to  provoke 
a  European  war. 

The  Anglo-German  entente  for  preserving  the 
benefits  of  peace  for  Europe,  an  entente  that  at 

107 


108  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

the  time  was  genuine,  proved  an  insuperable 
barrier  to  the  prospects  of  Austria.  Nevertheless 
she  did  not  give  up  her  intentions.  With  re- 
markable intuition  as  to  human  weakness  she 
scented  the  possibility  of  war  amongst  the 
victors,  and  she  encouraged  Bulgaria  to  commit 
the  fatal  act  which  brought  it  about. 

When  she  found  herself  once  more  mistaken 
in  her  calculations  and  Bulgaria  beaten  by 
the  hated  Serbs,  Austria  decided  herself  to  fall 
upon  Serbia — M.  Giolitti  has  given  us  irrefutable 
proofs  of  this.  And  now  we  are  going  to  allow 
ourselves  to  imitate  M.  Giolitti  and  produce 
another  proof  which  hitherto  has  remained  un- 
known. 

1  In  May,  1913,  Count  Berchtold  charged  the 
Austro-Hungarian  Minister  in  Bucharest  to  make 
a  communication  to  the  Roumanian  Government 
(to  which  both  the  Serbs  and  the  Greeks  had 
appealed  in  view  of  the  possibility  of  attack  by 
Bulgaria),  and  the  communication  was  this : 
"  Austria  will  defend  Bulgaria  by  force  of  arms." 
In  other  words,  Roumania,  although  the  ally  of 
Austria,  would  be  attacked  by  Austria  if  she 
opposed  the  crushing  of  Serbia  ! 

Count  Andrassy  can  put  his  hands  on  this 
document  in  the  Ballplatz,  but  our  Minister  of 
Foreign  Affairs  will  find  no  copy  of  it  in  our 
archives,  because  Count  Berchtold's  note  was 
only  read  to  a  single  minister — myself.  Though 
I  was  not  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs, 
Prince  Fiirstenberg  read  it  aloud  to  me,  and 
my  reply  was  such  that  he  refrained  from 


THE  RESPONSIBILITY  FOR  THE  WAR     109 

delivering  it  to  the  person  for  whom  it  was  really 
intended. 

Events  gradually  became  as  clear  as  the  day. 
On  two  different  occasions  in  1913,  Austria- 
Hungary  tried  to  make  war  on  Serbia.  She 
was  prevented  from  doing  so  by  Germany, 
Italy  and  Roumania,  but  she  did  not  give  up  the 
idea. 

In  April,  1914,  at  Bucharest  she  put  forward 
the  idea  of  a  preventive  war  very  seriously. 
When  the  crime  of  Serajevo  took  place  she  was 
on  the  alert,  we  know  with  what  result. 

It  is  now  quite  certain  that  the  tragedy  of 
Serajevo  was  a  pretext  and  not  a  cause  of  the 
war.  It  is  known  that  the  person  guilty  of 
provoking  this  monstrous  conflict  was  Count 
Tisza,  who  because  of  his  great  ability  was  in 
charge  of  Austrian  policy  during  the  months  that 
led  up  to  the  war. 

It  is  no  use  to  argue  that,  in  the  days  im- 
mediately preceding  the  declaration  of  war, 
Count  Tisza  and  Berchtold,  realising  that  their 
game  was  turning  into  a  tragedy,  took  fright 
and  wished  to  retreat,  but  were  prevented 
from  doing  so  by  the  impatience  of  the  German 
Emperor. 

Count  Tisza,  who  had  been  miraculously  de- 
livered from  the  Archduke  Francis  Ferdinand— 
whose  anti-Magyarism  was  an  open  secret — saw 
in  this  very  incident  an  unique  opportunity  of 
consolidating  the  dominion  of  the  Magyars  in 
Hungary  and  the  dominion  of  Hungary  in  the 
Empire.  He  hurled  himself  into  the  adventure 


110  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

with  his  overbearing  energy,  that  brutal  energy 
which  had  so  often  been  exercised  in  the  Parlia- 
ment at  Budapesth. 

Tisza  took  the  risk  of  Europe  being  drenched 
in  blood  in  order  that  Magyarism  might  triumph. 
He  succeeded,  but  it  is  only  just  that,  among 
those  things  which  have  been  struck  down  by 
the  eternal  Nemesis,  the  crime  of  Magyarism 
should  be  the  most  heavily  punished. 


King  Charles  of  Roumania 


XIII 
KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA 

I  DO  not  propose  here  to  draw  a  portrait  or  even 
a  sketch  of  King  Charles.  One  day  it  is  my 
intention  to  outline  in  detail  the  features  of 
this  King  I  knew  so  well,  who  without  being  a 
great  man  was  undeniably  a  personality.  I  will 
do  it  with  complete  impartiality,  for  I  have  never 
been — and  it  is  not  in  me  to  be — a  courtier,  but 
at  the  same  time  with  the  sympathy  I  naturally 
feel  for  a  sovereign  whose  adviser  I  was  during 
so  many  years.  For  the  moment  I  only  wish 
to  say  enough  to  render  intelligible  his  attitude 
during  the  war. 

King  Charles  was  one  of  those  spirits,  cast  in 
a  narrow,  circumscribed  mould,  which  are  just 
as  incapable  of  a  folly  as  of  action  on  a  great 
scale.  He  had  impeccable  tact,  a  marvellous 
capacity  for  seeing  both  sides  of  every  question, 
tireless  industry,  a  sound  sense  which  could  easily 
be  mistaken  for  genuine  intelligence,  a  deep 
sense  of  duty,  cultivation  unusual  in  a  monarch, 
perfect  manners,  a  patience  which  sometimes 
seemed,  quite  wrongly,  like  indifference,  and 
with  all  this  a  great  and  quite  legitimate  regard 
for  what  history  would  say  of  him  in  the 

J.I.  H 


114  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

future.  For  normal  times,  therefore,  he  was 
remarkably  well  equipped.  But  for  moments 
of  crisis  the  characteristics  I  have  enumerated 
are  inadequate  and  almost  tiresome.  With  all 
his  powers,  King  Charles,  whose  physical  courage 
was  assuredly  beyond  question,  was  lacking  in 
moral  courage,  and  the  very  idea  of  initiative 
was  foreign  to  him.  It  is  this  combination  of 
qualities  and  defects,  emphasised  by  age,  which 
explains  the  part  played  by  the  King  during  the 
world-war.  So  far  as  it  specially  relates  to 
Roumanian  policy  I  do  not  propose  to  describe 
his  attitude.  The  whole  situation  will  be  dealt 
with  fully  in  my  coming  Memoirs  on  the  origin 
of  the  war  and  the  share  taken  in  it  by  Roumania. 

To  tell  all  I  know  about  those  who  have  played 
any  part  in  these  unprecedented  circumstances 
is  a  debt  I  owe  to  history,  and  perhaps,  when 
everything  that  took  place  behind  the  scenes 
is  known,  some  moments  of  deplorable  hesitation 
and  moral  weakness,  otherwise  inexplicable,  will 
be  understood.  Inevitably  I  shall  have  to  con- 
cern myself  from  the  outset  with  the  position 
of  King  Charles,  not  only  for  what  he  did  himself 
but  above  all  for  what  others  did  in  their  eager- 
ness to  anticipate  his  thoughts  and  his  wishes. 
I  only  desire  now  to  relate  his  opinions  on  the 
world  war  and  its  consequences. 

King  Charles,  it  is  fair  to  say,  was  no 
admirer  of  the  Emperor  William.  The  Kaiser's 
stormy  and  ill-regulated  activity  was  utterly 
distasteful  to  him;  and  besides  he  cherished  a 
genuine  love  of  peace.  He  had  too  much  sense 


KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA  115 

to  overlook  the  peril  and  misery  involved  in  a 
general  war  or  to  face  it  with  a  light  heart. 
Again,  in  justice  to  the  King,  let  me  add  that 
within  his  limits  he  really  worked  for  peace. 
I  shall  never  forget  that  in  February  and  March, 
1913,  King  Charles  was  the  one  convinced  cham- 
pion of  my  policy,  the  object  of  which  was  to 
prevent  a  sanguinary  conflict  between  Bulgaria 
and  ourselves,  a  conflict  which  would  at  that 
time  inevitably  have  resulted  in  universal  war. 
It  is  true  that  at  a  certain  moment  he  deserted 
me,  but,  when  I  none  the  less  maintained  an 
absolute  non  possumus,  the  King  frankly  con- 
fessed to  me  that  he  would  never  have  given 
way  to  the  war  party  if  he  had  not  been  certain 
that  I  would  stand  my  ground.  Monarchs  some- 
times make  us  unexpected  confidences.  King 
Charles  once  spent  a  full  half-hour  in  explaining 
to  me  why  he  was  fundamentally  incapable  of 
gratitude ! 

Until  1912  the  King  had  lived  in  the  conviction 
that  the  general  war  would  not  break  out  during 
his  lifetime.  In  the  Autumn  of  1912  he  sent  his 
nephew — now  King  Ferdinand  of  Roumania — 
to  Berlin  to  learn  the  intentions  of  the  Emperor 
William.  The  Crown  Prince  brought  back  the 
answer  that  the  Emperor  believed  a  conflict 
between  pan-Germanism  and  pan-Slavism  to  be 
inevitable,  but  that  he  hoped  it  would  not  take 
place  while  he  lived.  King  Charles  for  his  part 
was  so  convinced  of  the  stability  of  peace  that  he 
ventured  in  the  Spring  of  1914  to  receive  a  visit 
from  the  Czar  at  Constanza.  which  he  would 


116  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

never  have  done  had  he  thought  that  a  few  months 
afterwards  he  might  have  to  consider  the  possi- 
bility of  declaring  war  on  him.  Even  on  July 
9th,  1914,  when  King  Charles  confided  to  me  at 
Sinaia  the  Kaiser's  great  secret — namely,  that  he 
had  decided  to  bring  about  the  European  war — he 
added  that  this  would  not  take  place  for  three  or 
four  years.  That  the  old  King  was  quite  honest 
in  saying  so  I  am  absolutely  convinced  for  a 
thousand  reasons,  the  strongest  of  which,  based 
on  his  own  temperament,  is  that  had  King 
Charles  imagined  that  the  world-war  on  which 
the  Kaiser  had  determined  would  break  out 
twenty-two  days  later,  he  would  have  begun  at 
once  to  take  steps  to  ensure  that  his  personal 
policy  should  at  least  have  every  possible  chance 
of  success.  In  point  of  fact,  he  took  no  such 
step  until  the  days  just  preceding  the  declaration 
of  war.  Now  during  the  whole  of  his  reign  he 
had  subordinated  everything  to  the  single  idea  of 
making  himself  the  autocrat  of  Roumania's 
foreign  policy.  He  would  not  have  left  himself 
completely  unarmed  on  the  day  of  the  crisis 
had  he  known  beforehand  the  date  on  which  that 
crisis  would  occur. 

Before  the  meeting  of  the  Crown  Council  on 
August  3rd,  1914,  King  Charles  had  confined 
any  action  on  his  own  part  solely  to  conversations 
with  his  Ministers.  Of  these  conversations 
history  will  have  more  to  say.  The  cardinal 
point,  which  is  within  my  personal  knowledge, 
is  that  the  King  always  contended  that  England 
would  remain  neutral.  Like  nearly  all  Germans, 


KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA  117 

King  Charles  was  not  merely  ignorant  of  England, 
but  totally  incapable  of  understanding  her.  The 
Anglo-Saxon  world  is  always  surprised  that 
Germans  are  as  blind  as  they  are  where  England 
is  concerned  :  the  truth  is  that,  apart  from  very 
rare  and  partial  exceptions,  the  German  is 
organically  unable  to  appreciate  the  English 
spirit.  England  was  simply  excluded  from  the 
old  King's  calculations,  and  with  the  tone  of 
authority  which  monarchs  are  accustomed  to 
use,  especially  on  subjects  which  they  know 
nothing  about,  he  pronounced  his  opinion  as  if 
it  were  gospel. 

King  Charles  was  equally  ignorant  of  the 
workings  of  the  Italian  mind.  He  could  not 
believe  that  Italy  would  dare  to  detach  herself 
from  Germany,  and  the  attitude  she  actually 
adopted  disconcerted  no  less  than  it  surprised 
him.  So  convinced  was  he  that  Italy  would  not 
venture  to  separate  herself  from  her  all-powerful 
allies,  that  when  the  Italian  Minister  came  to 
inform  him  confidentially  of  the  intentions  of 
his  Government,  in  the  event  of  war  resulting  from 
the  ultimatum  to  Serbia,  and  emphasised  the 
fact  that  he  was  only  authorised  to  communicate 
this  to  the  King  on  the  understanding  that 
his  Majesty  pledged  himself  to  repeat  no  word  of 
it  to  anyone,  King  Charles  naively  asked  him  if 
he  must  keep  it  a  secret  even  from  Berlin.  The 
Minister's  answer  was  that  this  went  without 
saying,  since  when  the  Italian  Government 
wished  to  make  a  communication  to  the  German 
Government,  it  would  take  particular  care  to  do 


118  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

so  at  Berlin  and  not  at  Sinai  a.  It  should  be 
added  that  there  was  no  love  lost  between  these 
two.  The  King  disliked  the  Italian  Minister 
and  the  latter  reciprocated  his  sentiments  with 
interest. 

Given  these  views  on  England  and  Italy, 
together  with  his  profound  admiration  for 
Germany's  military  organisation  and  the  opinions 
which  were  so  widely  entertained  in  half-informed 
circles  on  the  military  deficiencies  of  France, 
it  is  far  from  surprising  that  King  Charles  allowed 
himself  to  be  convinced,  not  only  that  Germany 
would  win,  but  that  she  would  do  so  very  rapidly. 
When  one  considers  his  conduct  during  the  sum- 
mer and  autumn  of  1914,  which  accorded  so 
ill  with  the  higher  interests  of  the  country  he 
had  made  his  own,  one  must  take  into  account 
the  extenuating  circumstance  that,  with  the 
best  will  in  the  world,  a  Roumanian  by  adoption 
could  not  be  conscious  of  the  problem  of  our 
national  unity  in  the  same  sense  as  a  Roumanian 
by  birth,  and  that  the  King  was  more  than 
sincere  in  his  belief  that  Germany  could  not  be 
beaten. 

When  at  the  Crown  Council  of  August  3rd, 
1914,  the  King  told  us  that  by  our  refusal  to 
allow  him  to  enter  the  war  at  the  side  of  the 
Central  Empires  we  had  destroyed  the  whole 
great  work  of  the  Roumanian  renaissance,  that 
we  had  ruined  our  country  for  ever,  and  that  the 
immediate  future  would  show  us  how  right  he 
was,  he  was  perfectly  sincere.  He  was  sure 
of  a  German  victory,  and  King  Charles  was  never 


KING  CHARJLES  OF  ROUMANIA  119 

one  of  those  who  can  rise  to  the  level  of  under- 
standing that  it  is  better  to  be  beaten  in  the 
defence  of  right  than  to  follow  the  call  of  trium- 
phant wrong. 

So  little  did  King  Charles  believe  in  the  possi- 
bility of  resisting  Germany,  that  some  days  after 
the  famous  Crown  Council  he  was  at  pains  to 
inform  me  exactly  how  the  war  would  develop. 
According  to  him,  it  was  to  last,  at  the  most, 
until  December,  and  in  January,  if  not  sooner, 
the  Peace  Conference,  which  would  change  the 
organisation  of  the  world  from  top  to  bottom, 
would  be  called  together.  Before  the  15th  of 
September  the  Emperor  William  was  to  be  in 
Paris.  Immediately  afterwards  a  revolution 
woujd  break  out  in  France,  and  Germany  would 
grant  her  defeated  enemy  a  peace,  generous 
beyond  all  expectation,  only  depriving  her  of  her 
colonies  and  a  mere  trifle  of  territory.  Germany, 
added  the  King,  would  never  repeat  the  error  of 
maintaining  the  Republic  in  France.  On  the 
contrary,  she  would  help  in  the  restoration  of 
the  monarchy,  in  the  person  of  Prince  Victor 
Napoleon.  Once  peace  was  signed  in  France, 
the  Emperor  would  turn  with  all  his  force  against 
Russia,  and  before  December  would  achieve 
the  task,  which  had  been  too  much  for  Napoleon, 
of  occupying  Moscow  and  Petrograd.  This  would 
be  the  end  of  the  war,  to  be  followed  by  the 
dismemberment  of  Russia  on  the  lines  of  the 
famous  scheme  dating  from  Bismarck's  time, 
which,  however,  it  must  be  remembered,  the 
great  Chancellor  insisted  should  only  be  carried 


120  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

out  in  concert  with  England.  It  is  needless  to 
dwell  on  what  I  said  in  reply  to  this  fantastic 
dream,  which  from  the  lips  of  a  man  ordinarily 
so  full  of  common-sense  as  King  Charles,  im- 
pressed me  very  strangely.  Quite  vainly  I  tried 
to  make  him  understand  that  there  would  be  no 
revolution  in  France,  that  there  would  be  no 
restitution  of  the  monarchy,  and  that  it  was 
incomprehensible  that  the  Napoleons,  children 
of  victory,  should  ever  owe  the  recovery  of  their 
throne  to  a  defeat.  The  King  seemed  to  have 
been  hypnotised.  The  more  he  spoke  to  me 
the  more  conscious  I  became  of  that  terribly 
intoxicating  quality  in  the  idea  of  German 
omnipotence,  which  could  at  so  great  a  distance 
enchain  the  mind  of  an  old  man  whose  deliberate 
judgment  had  always  been  his  master  quality. 

King  Charles  was  so  wholly  and  utterly 
convinced  that  Germany  must  win  that  he 
quite  openly  criticised  his  nephew,  King  Albert, 
of  whom  he  was  really  fond,  for  what  he  called 
his  fatal  error  in  opposing  the  march  of  the 
German  troops  through  Belgium.  There  was 
something  very  painful  to  me  in  the  King's 
insistence  on  this  subject,  and  one  August  day, 
when  he  happened  to  say  that  the  war  had  not 
brought  to  the  front  a  single  great  man,  I  replied 
that  he  was  mistaken,  for  there  was  already  one 
name  inscribed  on  the  page  of  immortality — 
that  of  his  nephew,  King  Albert,  of  whom  he 
had  full  cause  to  be  proud.  And  since  the  King 
maintained  his  point  of  view  that  another  policy 
would  have  been  more  to  Belgium's  advantage, 


KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA  121 

I  repeated  to  him  the  answer  I  had  given  the  even- 
ing before  to  the  German  Minister,  when  he, 
too,  had  said  the  same  thing.  I  had  asked  the 
German  Minister  if  he  had  never  sacrificed  his 
interest  to  his  honour.  When  he  assured  me  that 
he  would  never  do  anything  else,  I  replied  in  my 
turn  that  nations  had  the  right  to  consider 
their  personal  honour  as  well  as  individuals. 

On  the  anniversary  of  Sedan,  or  the  day 
before,  the  Emperor  William  telegraphed  from 
Rheims  to  King  Charles  that  he  could  assure 
him,  after  having  consulted  his  military  chiefs, 
that  at  length  France  lay  at  his  feet.  The  King 
enjoyed  that  day  the  last  genuine  gratification 
of  his  life.  Not  that  he  hated  France,  far  from 
it ;  nothing  would  have  pleased  him  better 
than  an  understanding  between  France  and 
Germany,  but  he  thought  he  saw  his  forecast 
justified.  The  Sovereign,  who  had  been  touched 
to  his  innermost  being  by  discovering  his  in- 
ability to  impose  his  will  on  Roumania,  as  he 
had  hitherto  done  throughout  his  reign,  cherished 
a  last  hope  of  at  least  being  able  to  say  to  us  one 
da>  :  "  You  see,  I  was  right."  Further,  it  is  by 
no  means  certain  that  he  did  not  hope  to  revive 
his  policy  and  see  Roumania,  after  all,  at  Ger- 
many's side  when  the  German  victory  was  estab- 
lished beyond  dispute.  That  this  was  his  hope 
I  myself  believe. 

Cruel  awakening  as  the  battle  of  the  Marne 
was  for  King  Charles,  he  tried  to  deceive  himself 
on  the  consequences  of  that  critical  event.  I 
saw  him  a  few  days  after  this  marvellous  victory, 


122  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

which  will  remain  one  of  the  happiest  and  most 
significant  dates  in  the  annals  of  mankind. 
The  King  told  me  that  what  had  happened  was 
nothing  but  a  strategic  retreat ;  as  always,  he 
clung  to  the  idea  that  the  German  army  could  not 
be  beaten.  I  could  not  control  myself  and,  for- 
getting the  respect  due  to  his  position  and  his 
years,  I  explained  to  him,  in  unrestrained  terms, 
the  absurdity  of  the  idea  that  an  army,  which 
had  sacrificed  everything  for  the  sake  of  advanc- 
ing at  headlong  speed,  had  determined  to  lose 
all  the  benefit  of  this  forward  movement  without 
having  been  defeated.  King  Charles — the  words 
dropping  slowly  from  his  lips  in  a  fashion  which 
told  plainly  how  his  spirit  had  been  overwhelmed 
by  a  reality  he  had  never  dared  to  suspect- 
said  to  me  very  gently,  "  Perhaps,  then,  I  am 
mistaken ;  perhaps  you  are  right ;  perhaps 
they  have  been  beaten."  The  more  I  think  of 
this  conversation  the  more  I  am  conscious  of 
King  Charles'  moral  distress  during  this  last 
period  of  his  life.  I  often  saw  him  then,  although 
I  never  asked  for  an  audience.  It  was  always 
the  King,  deeply  pained  as  he  was  by  the  cam- 
paign I  was  conducting  against  Germany,  who 
sent  for  me. 

At  one  of  these  interviews  our  talk  touched 
on  the  name  of  his  sister,  the  Countess  of  Flanders, 
mother  of  King  Albert.  In  a  tone  of  deep 
despair  the  old  King  said  to  me  :  "  God  has 
been  good  to  her,  he  has  taken  her  before  this 
terrible  day.  Up  to  now  the  Almighty  has  been 
good  to  me  also,  but  he  has  deserted  me  at  last. 


KING  CHARLES  OF  ROUMANIA  123 

How  much  better  it  would  have  been  for  me  to 
die  before  this  war."  I  was  deeply  touched, 
and  answered  him  that  I  perfectly  understood, 
and  that  for  him  indeed  it  would  have  been 
better  had  he  died  before  war  broke  out.  It 
was  with  these  melancholy  reflections  that  my 
last  serious  interview  with  King  Charles  came  to  an 
end,  and  I  am  convinced  that  it  was  the  spectacle 
of  the  collapse  of  his  fondest  beliefs  that  hastened 
his  death. 

He  was  one  more  victim  of  the  belief  which, 
for  every  German  had  become  a  maxim  of  life, 
that  Germany  was  so  strong  that  she  was  in- 
vincible. Before  the  battle  of  the  Marne  he 
expressed  it  by  saying,  "  For  a  century  pan- 
Germanism  will  be  supreme  :  then  will  come  the 
era  of  the  Slav."  King  Charles  believed  the  day 
of  the  Latin  world  was  done,  and  as  for  the 
Anglo-Saxon  world,  he  never  even  began  to 
understand  it. 


Herr  Riedl 


XIV 

HERR  RIEDL 

DURING  the  Balkan  crisis  Roumania  found 
herself  in  a  most  painful  position.  She  had 
let  the  opportune  moment  pass  for  dis- 
cussing with  Bulgaria  the  pushing  of  her  frontier 
beyond  the  Danube.  The  best  moment  was  before 
Bulgaria  mobilised,  or  at  any  rate  the  few  days 
between  the  calling-up  order  and  the  beginning  of 
the  campaign.  It  was  not  till  after  the  battle  of 
Lule  Burgas,  when  a  new  Government,  in  which 
my  party  held  half  the  portfolios,  came  into 
office,  that  overtures  with  Bulgaria  were  begun. 
We  know  how  difficult  they  were. 

Russia  did  not  conceal  her  intention  of  help- 
ing Bulgaria,  if  it  so  happened  that  we  attacked 
her. 

The  eventuality  of  Roumania  asking  for 
Austrian  aid  also  came  into  the  category  of 
possibilities. 

It  was  at  that  moment  Austria  thought  fit  to 
hand  us  the  note  prepared  in  anticipation  of 
her  eventual  assistance.  She  sent  a  M.  Riedl  to 
Bucharest,  a  gentleman  I  prefer  calling  Herr 
Riedl,  for  rarely  have  I  seen  so  representative 
a  type  of  a  man  replete  with  that  particular 

127 


128  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

form  of  bookish,  undigested  information  which 
is  almost  a  monopoly  of  the  German  race. 

He  filled  some  very  high  position  in  the  Vien- 
nese bureaucracy,  and  was  the  confidential  agent 
of  Francis  Ferdinand,  some  said  his  future 
Finance  Minister.  His  mind  was  most  dogmatic. 
It  is  hardly  worth  while  to  add  that  he  knew 
nothing  about  human  psychology.  Germans  find 
it  an  inaccessible  realm. 

Herr  Riedl's  first  business  was  with  our  Minister 
of  Finance  and  our  Minister  of  Commerce.  I 
don't  know  whether  our  Finance  Minister  saw 
through  him,  but  our  Minister  of  Commerce 
did,  and  rang  me  up  to  tell  me  Riedl  had  asked 
him  to  conclude  a  Customs  Union  with  Austria- 
Hungary,  neither  more  nor  less.  He  added  that 
Herr  Riedl  was  coming  on  to  see  me. 

He  came,  and  stayed  with  me  for  over  an  hour. 
The  talk  consisted,  for  the  most  part,  of  a  mono- 
logue. His  French  was  bad,  but  it  did  not 
prevent  him  from  saying  what  he  thought.  He 
became  quite  lost  among  his  own  theories  and 
statements.  He  arranged  facts  to  suit  himself, 
instead  of  basing  his  theories  on  existing  facts. 
His  dogmatism  in  no  wise  precluded  his  having 
recourse  to  cunning.  Herr  Riedl,  in  fact,  would 
have  made  an  excellent  diplomatist  to  deal  with 
imbeciles.  He  would  have  impressed  them  by 
his  scientific  jargon  and  he  would  have  taken 
them  in  by  his  appearance  of  candour. 

Herr  Riedl  began  by  laying  down  that  Turkey 
in  Europe  must  be  divided  amongst  the  Balkan 
nations.  Therefore  Austria,  who  stood  to  lose 


HERE  RIEDL  129 

the  Turkish  Market,  had  a  claim  to  economic 
compensation,  and  in  dealing  with  this  question 
of  compensation  she  was  anxious  to  arrive  first 
at  an  understanding  with  Roumania.  If  we 
made  difficulties  she  would  begin  with  Bulgaria. 
The  blackmail  was  obvious. 

Herr  Riedl,  who  was  out  to  ask  for  a  Customs 
Union,  was  careful  not  to  mention  these  words. 
He  preferred  a  Preferential  Tariff. 

He  explained  to  me  at  some  length  that  the 
system  known  as  the  most-favoured  nation  treat- 
ment had  had  its  day,  and  that  in  future  the  world 
would  advance  to  the  tune  of  the  preferential 
tariff.  Austria  wished  to  inaugurate  the  system, 
and  it  consisted  in  this.  Austria,  in  return  for 
a  certain  limited  quantity  of  our  food  products — 
the  quantity  necessary  for  her  own  consumption — 
would  allow  us  a  preference,  and  we  were  to  do  the 
same  for  certain  industrial  products  from  Austria, 
but  we  were  not  to  be  allowed  to  grant  a  similar 
preference  to  other  nations.  The  system  was 
to  be  carried  into  effect  when  our  existing  com- 
mercial treaties  expired,  but  we  were  to  conclude 
the  agreement  immediately. 

When  I  objected  that  we  should  thus  run  the 
risk  of  having  no  other  state  to  trade  with  us, 
he  recognised  that  this  was  quite  possible. 
Austria  and  Roumania  would  then  have  a  tariff 
war  with  all  the  rest  of  the  world.  And  when 
I  said  that  all  it  meant  was  our  entry  into  a 
Customs  Union  with  Austria,  he  was  obliged  to 
admit  that  I  was  right. 

I  pointed  out  to  him  that  his  system  had  not 
j.i.  i 


130  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

been  tried  anywhere,  and  he  instanced  the 
preferential  tariffs  of  Canada  and  South  Africa 
in  favour  of  England.  "  But  they  are  parts  of 
the  British  Empire,"  I  said,  "  and  Roumania 
is  a  state  independent  of  Austria."  He  pre- 
tended not  to  understand  my  objection.  At 
bottom  he  knew  well  enough  that  for  us  to  enter  a 
Customs  Union  with  Austria  would  mean  the 
loss  of  our  independence.  Probably  he  thought 
that  we  should  be  flattered  by  this  prospect. 

I  proved  to  him  at  length  why  we  never  could 
accept  his  system,  and  I  explained  to  him  that 
we  meant  to  develop  our  industries.  I  told 
him  we  wished  to  control  our  own  tariff  system, 
and  that,  as  for  our  cereals,  our  wood  and  our 
petrol,  we  could  export  them  everywhere,  especi- 
ally to  the  west  and  to  Germany,  without  any 
preference  in  the  Austrian  market.  I  added 
that  we  clung  too  tightly  to  our  political  and 
economic  independence  to  be  tempted  by  the 
dole  of  a  little  extra  profit  on  our  cereals. 

Then  he  let  his  imagination  loose.  He  told 
me  that  the  world  could  no  longer  continue 
as  it  was,  that  Europe  must  organise  herself 
against  the  tyranny  of  pirate  powers  and  of 
America. 

He  divided  old  Europe  into  three  groups. 
The  first,  composed  of  England  and  France, 
were  pirate  states,  which  lived  not  by  their  own 
production  but  by  exploiting  colonies.  He  de- 
veloped this  nonsense  with  so  much  gravity  and 
emphasis  that  I  had  great  difficulty  in  preventing 
myself  from  laughing.  The  two  pirate  states 


HERR  RIEDL  181 

ought  to  be  hunted  out  of  the  European  market 
and  isolated  and  left  to  pine  alone. 

The  second  group  consisted  of  Russia,  who  had 
no  right  to  remain  in  Europe.  She  ought  to 
be  hunted  into  Asia,  or  at  any  rate  banished 
beyond  Moscow.  Russia  ought  to  be  cut  off 
from  the  Baltic  and  from  the  Black  Sea,  and,  thus 
reduced,  should  be  left  to  her  proper  economic 
fate. 

The  rest  of  Europe  was  to  be  organised  into  a 
great  Tariff  Union,  of  which  the  Austro-Rouman- 
ian  agreement  was  to  be  the  corner  stone.  He 
said  that  Austria  would  take  upon  herself  to  get 
the  consent  of  Germany  to  his  scheme.  Once 
this  was  done,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Belgium  and 
Holland,  the  states  of  the  north  and  the  states 
cut  away  from  Russia  would  be  compelled  to 
enter  this  Union,  and  the  world  would  be  trans- 
formed. 

When  I  objected  that  Germany  had  much  to 
lose  in  such  an  arrangement,  as  she  risked  for- 
feiting that  oversea  commerce  which  played  so 
great  a  part  in  her  national  economy,  he  replied 
that  it  was  precisely  in  order  to  fight  the  United 
States  that  the  new  organisation  of  Europe  had 
become  necessary.  And  he  let  himself  go  about 
the  American  invasion,  the  American  danger 
and  so  on. 

He  was  immensely  astonished  when  I  told 
him  that  I  saw  nothing  to  worry  about  in  the 
development  of  America,  that  it  was  perfectly 
natural,  and  that  the  hegemony  of  the  white 
races  would  pass  to  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic. 


132  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

"  Just  think,"  I  said.  "  The  nations  over  there 
are  not  hampered  by  our  military  slavery,  our 
prejudices,  our  monarchies,  our  aristocracies. 
For  this  reason  they  are  greatly  superior  to  us, 
and  it  is  impossible  that  they  should  not  get 
the  upper  hand." 

At  that  moment  I  was  not  able  to  add  the 
strongest  argument  of  all — the  madness  of  a 
universal  war,  which  has  brought  the  transfer 
of  this  hegemony  nearer  by  half  a  century. 

I  think  this  was  the  climax  for  Herr  Riedl. 
He  realised  that  there  was  nothing  to  be  done 
with  me,  and  though  he  still  paid  calls  and  pre- 
tended to  take  quite  seriously  the  promises 
made  to  him  of  examining  his  system  carefully, 
he  was  under  no  illusions,  and  went  back  to 
Vienna. 

I  have  never  heard  of  him  since. 


Count  Szeczen 


XV 

COUNT  SZECZEN 

COUNT   SZECZEN    was    the   last    Austro- 
Hungarian  ambassador  in  Paris,  and  we 
must  hope  he  will  remain  the  last.     What- 
ever survives  of  the  Hapsburg  monarchy,  if  by  ill 
fortune  anything  does  survive,  it  will  never  be  able 
to  afford  the  luxury  of  having  an  ambassador. 

There  is  nothing  either  good  or  bad  about 
Count  Szeczen  which  makes  him  stand  out.  He 
is  just  one  of  those  many  Counts  out  of  which  the 
Dual  Empire  manufactured  diplomatists.  If  he 
takes  the  trouble  to  look  at  my  souvenirs  he  would 
find  out  that  he  was  the  first  Hapsburg  diplomat 
to  appear  to  me  under  a  new  and  purely  Magyar 
form.  Since  then  I  have  seen  many  more  of 
them.  But  before  I  met  Count  Szeczen  I  had 
only  met  what  are  called  "  Kaiserlicks  "  even 
among  the  Magyars.  My  memory  of  Szeczen 
is  distinct  because  of  that.  Even  twenty  years 
ago,  though  he  represented  the  Dual  Monarchy 
and  received  his  instructions  from  Vienna,  he  was 
Magyar,  very  Magyar  and  nothing  but  Magyar. 
At  the  time  of  which  I  am  speaking  he  was 
first  Secretary  of  Legation  at  Bucharest,  under 
Count  Goluchowsky.  There  was  an  agitation 

135 


136  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

at  the  time  in  our  country  over  the  Roumanians 
in  Hungary.  The  Magyars  had  made  the  rule 
to  which  they  subjected  non-Magyar  national- 
ities in  their  midst  harsher,  and  naturally  we 
were  not  able  to  hide  the  sense  of  bitterness 
which  Magyar  injustice  left  in  our  souls.  The 
press  was  violent  and  all  sorts  of  demonstrations 
took  place. 

Similarly  the  Austro-Hungarian  Government 
began  to  take  umbrage,  and  the  Roumanian 
Government,  of  which  I  was  a  member,  did  not 
know  which  way  to  turn. 

I  was  very  intimate  with  Count  Szeczen.  We 
saw  each  other  constantly,  and  tacitly  agreed 
never  to  touch  on  the  question  of  the  Roumanians 
in  Hungary.  This  was  often  awkward,  but  we 
pretended  not  to  be  aware  of  it.  Our  intimacy 
was  only  possible  on  these  terms. 

One  day  Count  Szeczen  broke  the  silence. 
An  incident  had  occurred  which  was  of  no  par- 
ticular gravity,  but  it  was  something  Count 
Szeczen  could  not  swallow.  I  think  a  Hungarian 
flag  had  been  torn  up.  He  had  just  had  lun- 
cheon with  me,  and  he  made  up  his  mind  to  speak 
to  me  as  soon  as  we  were  alone  together  in  my 
study.  He  began  bitterly  by  imputing  motives 
of  tolerance  or  complicity  to  our  Government 
as  we  had  not  taken  action  against  the  demon- 
strators, and,  warming  up,  he  said  word  for  word 
almost  as  follows  : — "  You  are  now  playing  a 
dangerous  game.  You  accept  the  axiom  that  we 
can  never  come  to  an  understanding  with  Russia 
and  you  count  on  a  future  war  between  us  and 


COUNT  SZECZEN  137 

the  Russians.  Well,  you  are  mistaken.  If  the 
time  ever  comes  that  we  are  convinced  that  we 
cannot  count  on  you  as  the  loyal  ally  of  the 
Magyar  Union,  the  only  state  which  concerns  us 
and  one  which  we  would  defend  with  the  last 
drop  of  our  blood,  we  shall  come  to  an  under- 
standing with  Russia.  After  all,  the  Carpathians 
make  a  first  rate  frontier,  and  Galicia,  Roumania, 
Constantinople  even,  are  as  nothing  when  it  is  a 
question  of  preserving  to  Hungary  its  character 
a?  a  Magyar  Union.  Believe  me,  nothing  is  more 
possible  than  a  definite  and  permanent  under- 
standing between  Magyars  and  Russians.  We 
shall  be  on  one  slope  of  the  Carpathians,  looking 
towards  the  Adriatic,  they  will  be  on  the  other 
slope,  facing  towards  the  Black  Sea.  And  that 
will  be  the  end  for  ever  of  the  Roumanian  question, 
not  only  in  Hungary  but  everywhere." 

I  let  Count  Szeczen  unfold  his  scheme.  He  was 
furious,  and  paid  no  heed  to  the  fact  that  it  was 
very  strange  that  an  Austro  -  Hungarian  diplo- 
mat should  speak  in  this  way  to  a  Roumanian 
Minister. 

When  I  replied  that  I  had  never  had  any 
doubt  about  the  hostility  of  Magyar  feeling 
towards  us,  but  that  all  the  same  his  threats  had 
no  effect  on  me,  as  I  did  not  believe  in  the  possi- 
bility of  a  Russo-Magyar  alliance,  he  saw  his 
mistake  and  stammered  out  an  excuse  that  was 
no  excuse.  As  we  neither  of  us  had  any  wish 
to  quarrel  we  let  the  discussion  drop. 

That  day  Szeczen  had  revealed  to  me  the 
depths  of  his  Magyar  soul.  This  proud  predatory 


138  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

people  will  never  become  resigned  to  live  its  own 
life  as  a  national  state  like  England,  France, 
Spain  or  Italy.  They  mean  to  dominate  other 
nationalities  or  perish.  Any  other  solution  is 
impossible. 

Count  Karolyi's  policy  cannot  be  explained  in 
any  other  way.  It  is  identical  with  that  with 
which  Count  Szeczen  in  an  angry  moment  threat- 
ened me  more  than  twenty  years  ago.  Often 
what  appears  to  be  new  is  really  old. 


Sir  Donald  Mackenzie  Wallace 


XVI 

SIR  DONALD  MACKENZIE  WALLACE 

MANY,  many  years  ago,  during  the  last 
period  of  the  reign  of  the  great  Queen 
Victoria,  Sir  Donald  Mackenzie  Wallace 
was  my  guest  at  Sinaia.  Sir  Donald  was  very  well 
known  in  England.  He  began  life  in  diplomacy, 
directed  the  foreign  policy  of  the  Times  for  a  very 
long  period,  was  Lord  Dufferin's  right  hand  man 
in  India,  and  was  extremely  intimate  up  till  the 
day  of  his  death  with  King  Edward,  then  Prince 
of  Wales.  Sir  Donald  wrote  a  classic  on  Russia, 
a  book  which  has  been  translated  into  all  languages. 
He  was  chosen  by  King  Edward  to  accompany 
King  George,  when  Prince  of  Wales,  in  his  tour 
round  the  Empire,  and  he  wrote  an  account  of  the 
trip.  He  attended  the  peace  conferences  of  Ports- 
mouth and  Algeciras  ;  and  he  was  the  guest  of  Sir 
Arthur  Nicholson  at  Petrograd  when  the  Anglo- 
Russian  alliance  was  concluded. 

I  have  had  many  interesting  interviews  with 
Sir  Donald  during  my  life.  The  one  I  am  about 
to  relate  is  of  extraordinary  importance. 

We  were  both  walking  in  a  splendid  forest, 
and  our  conversation  had  turned  to  world 
politics.  Sir  Donald  said  : 

"  The  present  policy  of  the  European  Powers 

141 


142  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

is  absurd.  We  are  all  victims  of  the  prejudices 
of  the  elder  statesmen  who  perpetuate  the  truths 
of  their  youth  which  no  longer  correspond  with 
actuality.  For  example,  in  England  we  are 
dominated  by  two  so-called  axioms,  both  equally 
out  of  date.  We  live  in  dread  of  the  bogey  of  a 
Russia  wishing  to  chase  us  out  of  India,  and  we 
believe  ourselves  the  eternal  rival  of  France. 
Now  all  that  is  untrue — utterly  untrue.  There 
is  enough  room  in  Asia  for  England  as  well  as 
Russia ;  perhaps  we  already  take  up  more  room 
there  than  the  Asiatics  approve  of.  Anglo- 
French  rivalry  is  a  prehistoric  peep  dating  from 
the  epoch  when  there  were  only  two  great  powers 
in  the  world,  France  and  England.  To-day  it 
means  nothing  whatever.  England  always  has 
been  and  always  must  be  an  essentially  pacific 
power,  essentially  conservative  so  far  as  inter- 
national politics  are  concerned.  France,  for  a 
thousand  reasons,  is  now  an  equally  pacific 
and  conservative  power.  The  only  revolutionary 
power  in  international  politics  is  Germany.  It 
is  Germany  who  keeps  the  world  on  the  alert, 
it  is  Germany  alone  who  threatens  its  peace. 
You  may  expect  to  see  great  changes  when  the 
elder  statesmen  have  given  way  to  another  gen- 
eration. You  will  see  England  become  France's 
greatest  friend,  and  the  famous  antagonism  be- 
between  England  and  Russia  relegated  to  a 
museum  of  antiquities." 

When  Sir  Donald  predicted  this,  speaking  so 
succinctly  and  frankly,  it  was  a  new  point  of 
view.  But  since  then  it  has  all  happened 


SIR  DONALD  MACKENZIE  WALLACE       143 

That  evening  we  spoke  of  Roumania,  of  her 
people,  of  her  future.  Sir  Donald  had  studied 
the  question  of  the  Roumanians  in  Hungary 
in  detail.  He  had  even  been  to  Brashov,  Sibiu 
and  Blaj,  the  districts  chiefly  concerned,  and 
had  talked  to  the  representative  Roumanians 
living  there. 

Suddenly  he  asked  me  the  great  question  : 

"  You  have  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  Austria— 
you  needn't  deny  it,  I  know  it.  But  do  you 
think  that  when  the  moment  comes  for  you  to 
put  it  into  effect  you  will  be  able  to  do  it  ?  Per- 
sonally I  cannot  see  how  you  can." 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  we  have  a  treaty  of 
alliance  with  Austria  or  not,"  I  replied,  for  I 
was  bound  to  absolute  secrecy.  "  If  it  exists 
I  agree  with  you  no  one  in  the  world  could  carry 
it  into  effect." 

Sir  Donald  must  have  made  a  mental  note  of 
my  statement,  which  was  as  clear  as  his  own. 

Circumstances  have  shown  that  I,  in  my  turn, 
was  a  true  prophet. 


Baron  Banffy 


XVII 
BARON  BANFFY 

1SAW  Baron  Banffy,  the  most  overbearing  of 
all  Hungarian  ministers  (and  that  is  saying  a 
good  deal),  but  once.  It  was  in  the  first  days 
of  January,  1896.  Banffy  was  a  big  cheery  fellow 
with  pointed  moustaches,  who  looked  like  a 
Magyarised  edition  of  a  typical  French  official. 

He  was  a  second-rate  man,  but  in  spite  of  this 
his  extreme  energy  imposed  on  people  even 
when  he  was  expressing  himself  in  a  language 
he  spoke  badly.  Banffy  came  from  Transyl- 
vania, and  could  speak  Roumanian.  As  a  prefet, 
for  he  had  begun  by  being  a  prefet,  he  had  served 
a  good  apprenticeship  in  working  the  political 
oracle  among  the  electorate.  He  did  the  same 
thing  later  on  as  Prime  Minister  of  Hungary. 

When  I  was  in  Vienna  in  January,  1896,  he 
intimated  his  wish  to  make  my  acquaintance 
through  a  Hungarian  deputy  of  the  Independent 
Party.  The  reason  that  the  Hungarian  Premier 
wanted  to  see  me  was  not  far  to  seek.  It  was 
merely  curiosity.  It  was  because  I  was  the  first 
Roumanian  Minister  to  give  subsidies,  secret 
subsidies,  not  only  to  the  Roumanian  schools 
and  churches  of  Transylvania,  but  also  to 

147 


148  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

newspapers  and  political  committees.  In  order 
to  subsidise  the  papers  I  commissioned  journalists 
to  write  class  books  ostensibly  for  use  in  the 
Roumanian  schools  of  Macedonia,  and  I  paid 
for  the  work  right  royally.  I  need  hardly  explain 
that  the  class  books  were  not  always  written. 

Banffy  after  a  while  had  scented  something  of 
this  political  activity,  of  which,  as  a  matter  of 
fact,  my  colleagues  in  the  Cabinet  were  unaware, 
with  the  exception  of  the  Prime  Minister, 
Lascar  Catgari — and  I  only  told  him  after  having 
done  it  for  two  and  a  half  years.  He  did  not 
blame  me,  but  my  political  opponents  in  Rou- 
mania  denounced  my  activities,  and  it  was  in  this 
way  that  Banffy  came  to  be  certain  of  what  I 
was  up  to.  As  I  had  been  turned  out  of  office 
in  October,  1895,  Banffy  was  anxious  to  see  the 
enemy  of  his  people  at  close  quarters. 

After  leaving  Vienna  I  stayed  at  Budapesth, 
and  asked  for  an  audience  from  the  Hungarian 
Prime  Minister.  He  received  me  in  the  wonder- 
ful Royal  Palace  of  Bude,  from  which  one  gets 
such  a  glorious  view  over  the  Danube  and  over 
Pesth.  Banffy  quite  naturally  spoke  to  me  on 
the  subject  of  the  Roumanians  in  Hungary. 

He  began  rather  brusquely  by  saying.  **  I  hope 
you  are  not  going  to  tell  me  that  you  don't  want 
to  annex  Transylvania."  "  No,"  I  replied,  "  I 
shall  not  tell  you  that ;  if  I  did  you  would  not 
believe  it,  and  would  only  think  that  you  were 
dealing  with  a  liar  or  with  a  man  who  does  not 
love  his  country.  I  want  to  annex  Transylvania, 
but  I  can't  do  it." 


BARON  BANFFY  149 

And  then  in  my  turn  I  said  to  him,  "  I  hope 
you  are  not  going  to  tell  me  that  you  don't  wish 
to  move  the  frontiers  of  the  Magyar  state  to  the 
Black  Sea."  With  real  good  temper  Banffy 
replied,  "  No,  I  won't  tell  you  that.  I  do  want 
to  move  Hungary's  frontier  to  the  Black  Sea, 
but  I  can't  do  it." 

Then  I  said,  "  As  the  historical  case  between 
us  cannot  be  settled  either  in  your  favour  or  in 
mine,  and  since  we  are  neighbours,  is  it  not 
possible  for  us  to  find  a  modus  vivendi  ?  You 
have  made  the  conditions  for  Roumanians  in 
Hungary  intolerable,  why  don't  you  change 
them  ?  " 

Banffy  began  a  series  of  explanations,  one 
falser  than  the  other,  in  order  to  prove  that  there 
had  been  no  oppression.  And  by  way  of  some- 
thing final  he  asked  me  why  Roumanians  in 
Hungary  would  not  take  part  in  elections  and 
would  not  come  to  the  Parliament  at  Budapesth 
to  put  forward  their  grievances  ?  "  I  must 
explain  that  at  this  period  the  Roumanians 
of  Hungary  had  adopted  the  policy  of  passive 
resistance,  which  included  abstention  from  the 
farce  known  in  Hungary  as  elections.  I  looked 
Baron  Banffy  straight  between  the  eyes,  knowing 
that  I  was  dealing  with  a  vain  man  from  whom 
one  might  obtain  anything  by  flattering  his 
vanity.  "  Look  here,  Baron  Banffy,"  I  said, 
"  we  both  know  what  elections  are  in  our  re- 
spective countries.  Can  you  tell  me  perfectly 
truthfully  that  if  Roumanians  were  to  offer 
themselves  for  election  and  you  did  not  wish 


150  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

them  to  be  elected  there  would  be  a  single  one 
who  could  be  returned  against  your  will  ?  " 
Banffy  answered,  "  Not  a  single  one  if  I  did  not 
wish  it."  Thus  I  got  him  to  discard  his  little 
joke  about  Roumanians  participating  in  elections, 
a  proceeding  devoid  of  all  sense  unless  Rouman- 
ians and  Magyars  were  to  come  to  a  mutual 
understanding.  Then  going  back  to  the  idea  of 
a  modus  vivendi,  I  said,  "I  have  no  mandate 
for  the  Roumanians  of  Hungary,  I  am  not 
speaking  in  their  name,  but  would  it  be  impossible 
for  you  to  come  to  an  agreement  similar  to  that 
you  have  made  with  the  Saxons  in  Transylvania 
and  in  this  way  protect  their  churches,  their 
schools  and  certain  electoral  divisions  ?  ' 

Banffy  answered  with  the  most  brutal  frank- 
ness. "  As  for  that,  never.  The  Saxons  in 
Transylvania  are  but  230,000  in  number  and 
they  are  more  than  700  miles  from  the  Germans 
of  Germany,  whereas  the  Roumanians  in  Hungary 
are  three  and  a  half  millions  strong  and  are 
geographically  contiguous  to  the  Roumanians 
of  Roumania.  It  can  never  be." 

We  continued  to  discuss  the  matter.  I  asked 
him  whether  it  would  not  at  least  be  possible  to 
give  Transylvania  the  same  electoral  franchise 
as  Hungary  and  the  secret  ballot. 

"  Never,"  answered  Banffy  once  again. 

He  rang  and  ordered  the  electoral  map  of  the 
Kingdom  of  Hungary  to  be  brought  in. 

"  Look  at  this  map,"  he  said,  the  purely 
Magyar  areas  of  Hungary  return  '  Kossuthist ' 
deputies,  that  is  to  say  partisans  of  a  rupture 


BARON  BANFFY  151 

with  Austria,  which  would  be  the  end  of  Magyar 
domination.  My  Government,  like  the  Govern- 
ments that  have  gone  before  and  those  which 
will  follow  after,  only  exists  because  of  the 
division  amongst  nationalities.  With  the  secret 
ballot  we  should  lose  this  advantage — in  short, 
we  could  no  longer  govern." 

After  an  hour  of  useless  talk  Banffy  asked  me 
if  there  was  a  single  point  on  which  we  agreed. 
6  Yes,"  I  said,  "  we  are  agreed  that  we  never 
can  agree  on  any  point." 

When  I  rose  to  bid  him  farewell  we  walked 
past  the  window  with  the  view  over  the  Danube 
and  over  Pesth.  "  What  a  magnificent  capital 
you  have  there,"  I  remarked.  "  Well,  come  and 
take  it,"  gaily  answered  Banffy. 

"  Even  if  I  could,  I  never  would  take  it,  but 
its  occupation  is  quite  another  matter,"  said  I. 

Most  of  this  conversation  with  Baron  Banffy  has 
already  appeared  in  the  pages  of  Sir  Mount 
Stuart  Grant  Duff's  diary.  I  had  told  him 
about  it  in  London  some  years  after  it  happened. 

Never  have  I  had  so  clear  and  categorical  an 
explanation  from  any  Hungarian  statesman  of 
the  irremediable  antagonism  of  our  two  points 
of  view. 


Roumanian  Policy 


XVIII 
ROUMANIAN  POLICY 

IN  1908  I  was  dining  at  the  house  of  a  great 
friend  in  Paris.  There  were  a  number  of 
people  there,  amongst  them  two  former 
French  Foreign  Ministers.  If  they  read  this 
they  will  remember  the  conversation  I  am  about 
to  relate. 

One  of  them,  whom  we  will  call  X,  was  a 
widely  erudite  man  and  a  writer  of  great  talent, 
but  the  sort  of  nature  which  does  not  retain  its 
impressions.  The  other,  Y,  was  concentrated 
by  nature  and  spoke  little  and  seldom. 

After  dinner,  when  most  of  the  guests  had  gone 
off  to  listen  to  music,  we  three  found  ourselves 
alone  in  the  study. 

We  talked  of  Roumania,  which  had  just 
made  an  act  of  unnecessary  submission  to 
Austria,  and  X  suddenly  exclaimed  : 

"  The  more  I  think  about  it,  the  less  I  under- 
stand the  policy  of  Roumania.  You  have  no 
chance  of  becoming  a  great  nation  except  at 
Hungary's  expense.  Yet  you  are  the  allies  of 
Hungary,  for  make  no  mistake,  Austria  no 
longer  exists.  In  reality  you  are  in  the  first 
place  allies  of  Hungary,  and  in  the  second  place 

155 


156  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

allies  of  Germany.  It  is  impossible  for  me  to 
understand  your  policy." 

"Do  you  understand  the  policy  of  Italy?" 
I  asked. 

"Of  course,"  X  replied,  "it  is  the  policy  of 
fear." 

"  And  why  do  you  think  that  Italy  is  the 
only  country  that  is  afraid  ?  " 

Y,  who  had  said  nothing,  began  to  speak.  He 
recognised  that  the  policy  of  Roumania  was  to  be 
explained  by  fear,  and  the  conversation  turned 
on  the  profound  difference  between  the  Triple 
Alliance  and  the  Triple  Entente.  In  the  Triple 
Alliance,  or  rather  the  Austro- German  alliance, 
there  was  complete  unity  of  control,  as  Berlin 
alone  was  in  command ;  in  the  Triple  Entente 
the  bonds  were  so  intangible  that  it  was  difficult 
at  the  moment  to  rely  on  them. 

"  What  can  we  do,"  asked  X,  "in  order  to 
show  you  the  great  interest  we  take  in  your 
happenings  and  in  your  future  ?  " 

Y  then  said,  "  All  we  can  do  for  Roumania  is 
to  help  her  to  become  strong,  so  that  when  the 
day  of  the  great  catastrophe  arrives  and  she  has 
to  make  her  choice,  she  may  choose  with  perfect 
freedom." 

I  thanked  these  two  ex-ministers,  and  told 
them  that  in  spite  of  the  apparent  political 
slavery  of  Roumania  and  in  spite  of  the  diplo- 
matic folly  she  had  just  perpetrated,  a  folly 
that  consisted  in  informing  Sofia  that  she  would 
be  obliged  to  intervene  if  Bulgaria  took  advan- 
tage of  troubles  in  Constantinople  to  attack 


ROUMANIAN  POLICY  157 

Turkey — in  spite  of  these  things  I  promised  that 
Roumania's  choice  would  be  made  in  perfect 
freedom. 

My  friends  must  now  see  I  was  right,  and  they 
cannot  regret  the  support  given  us  by  France 
in  1913. 


^Tragedy 


XIX 

TRAGEDY 

THE  scene  was  London,  on  the  27th  of  July, 
1914. 

In  spite  of  the  pacific  assurances  which 
had  in  all  good  faith  been  given  me  that  morning 
by  Prince  Lichnowsky,  who  had  been  studiously 
kept  in  ignorance  of  the  warlike  designs  of  the 
Emperor,  I  saw  the  world  war  approaching  and 
I  was  gripped  by  the  horror  of  it.  The  last 
chance  of  salvation  lay  in  adopting  the  English 
proposal  for  a  conference  of  the  four  Great  Powers, 
but  that  had  come  to  nothing  owing  to  Germany's 
refusal  to  take  any  part  in  it. 

Although  I  was  convinced  that  no  one  would 
ever  make  the  Roumanian  army  fight  side  by 
side  with  Hungarian  troops,  yet  I  was  anxious, 
for  I  could  not  foresee  how  the  war  would  open, 
or  be  certain  that  Germany  and  Austria  would 
not,  by  some  diabolical  stroke  of  ingenuity, 
arrange  things  in  such  a  way  as  to  force  Russia  to 
declare  war  herself. 

Not  having  the  text  of  our  treaty  of  alliance 
under  my  eyes,  I  could  not  be  sure  that  we  could 
escape  its  entanglements  without  appearing  to 
violate  the  letter  of  our  engagement.  In  par- 
ticular I  could  not  recall  exactly  how  the  key 


j.i. 


162  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

phrase,    "  without    provocation    on    her    part,' 
was  worded. 

In  the  afternoon  I  asked  my  old  friend,  the 
Italian  Ambassador  in  London,  the  Marquis 
Imperiali,  to  come  and  see  me.  Having  played 
an  important  part  in  affairs  in  his  own  country, 
I  felt  sure  he  would  know  the  text  of  the  Italian 
treaty,  the  provisions  of  which  were  identical 
with  those  of  the  Roumanian  treaty  which  I  had 
read  through  in  June,  1908. 

We  talked  together  for  a  long  while  over  the 
grave  peril  that  threatened  European  civilisation. 
We  hoped  against  all  hope.  We  even  imagined 
we  had  discovered  catchwords  which  would 
make  the  war  impossible,  so  monstrous  did  it  all 
seem  to  us. 

But  we  did  more  than  this,  for  we  also  discussed 
the  war  as  a  real  possibility.  It  did  not  take  us 
long  to  find  out,  firstly,  that  we  were  completely 
agreed  that  if  war  did  break  out  the  blame  would 
be  entirely  with  Germany  and  the  Magyars,  and 
secondly,  that  the  fate  of  the  world  for  generations 
to  come  must  depend  on  the  result  of  the  war. 

We  both  were  clearly  of  opinion  that  in  the 
event  of  a  German  victory  the  future  of  Roumania 
as  well  as  Italy  would  be  seriously  compromised, 
if  not  destroyed.  Supposing  Germany  and 
Austria  to  be  the  victors,  all  the  risorgimento, 
all  the  battles  and  sacrifices  of  the  Italian  people 
would  be  in  vain.  For  Roumania  a  German 
victory  meant  even  more  than  this,  it  meant 
sudden  death,  while  Italy  at  the  worst  might 
accustom  herself  to  slow  strangulation. 


TRAGEDY  163 

We  believed  in  the  wisdom  of  our  respective 
Governments,  and  we  also  felt  certain  that  if 
our  rulers  attempted  to  force  our  people  to  fight 
side  by  side  with  the  enemies  of  all  liberal  civilis- 
ation, our  people  would  resist.  All  the  same 
we  asked  ourselves,  in  our  wretchedness,  whether 
by  the  literal  interpretation  of  treaties  we  were 
obliged  to  acquiesce  in  race-suicide. 

The  Marquis  Imperiali  had  read  the  treaty — 
as  a  matter  of  fact  he  had  done  so  before  I  did — 
and  we  tried  together  to  reconstitute  the  text, 
but  we  could  not  do  it.  I  shall  never  forget 
our  despair,  our  misery,  at  not  being  able  to  say 
with  certainty  what  the  exact  wording  of  the 
treaty  really  was.  Yet  on  the  letter  of  the 
treaty — for,  remember,  we  had  not  yet  become 
acquainted  with  the  "  scrap  of  paper  "  doctrine 
—depended  our  honour  and  our  future. 

"  What  a  tragedy  !  "  we  said  to  each  other. 

We  both  felt  tears  trickling  down  our  faces, 
and  we  were  not  ashamed  of  them  ;  but  our  talk 
came  to  an  end ;  and  with  a  prolonged  hand-grip 
we  said  farewell. 

I  have  never  seen  the  Marquis  Imperiali  since 
that  day,  but  when  he  reads  this  he  will  fqrgive 
me  for  having  preserved  the  memory  of  his 
tears.  We  wept  together. 


Count  Tisza 


XX 

COUNT  TISZA 

IN  the  great  war  Count  Tisza  was  the  strongest 
statesman  the  Central  Powers  had.  He  was 
the  prime  mover  in  unchaining  the  conflict. 
Tisza  provoked  the  universal  carnage,  but  without 
the  backing  of  Berlin  he  would  not  have  dared 
to  do  it,  and  therefore  the  real  criminal  must  be 
looked  for  in  Berlin.  He  ran  the  war  with  an  energy 
worthy  of  a  better  cause,  and  paid  for  his  crime 
with  his  life.  The  punishment  has  been  carried 
out,  so  the  case  for  the  prosecution  is  closed. 

I  only  met  Tisza  once,  twenty  years  ago.  He 
was  then  chairman  of  the  board  of  a  Budapesth 
bank  which  did  business  with  an  industrial 
company  in  Roumania  of  which  I  was  chairman. 
We  talked  business  and  travel,  not  a  word  of 
politics.  But  this  short  conversation  sufficed 
to  give  me  an  idea  of  his  personality.  He  was 
strong  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  Cold  as  the 
blade  of  a  knife  ;  with  a  will  of  extreme  brutality, 
and  a  demeanour  as  serious  as  an  English  non- 
conformist minister's. 

Though  he  was  a  strong  man  he  could  never 
be  a  popular  one.  He  had  no  magnetism,  no 
emotional  quality,  no  outward  sign  of  the  divine 

167 


168  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

fire,  none  of  the  things  that  enable  a  public  man 
to  influence  a  crowd. 

I  have  often  wondered  how  it  was  possible 
for  so  strong  a  man  to  blunder  so  badly.  He 
committed  the  unspeakable  crime  of  provoking 
a  war  that  would  end  Magyar  domination,  which, 
in  Tisza's  eyes,  was  synonymous  with  Magyar 
patriotism.  There  evidently  must  have  been 
several  reasons  why  Tisza  made  such  a  mistake, 
but  Magyar  megalomania  is  not  the  least  of 
them. 

The  recollection  of  my  solitary  conversation 
with  Tisza  helps  me,  however,  to  understand 
this  psychological  problem. 

The  intellectual  isolation  in  which  Tisza  lived 
may  have  had  something  to  say  to  it,  too,  for  it 
prevented  him  from  realising  what  was  happen- 
ing in  other  countries.  In  talking  with  him  I 
asked  him  whether  it  was  long  since  he  had 
visited  the  west  of  Europe.  He  answered  me 
that  it  was  seven  years  since  he  had  left  Austro- 
Hungary  and  that  he  felt  no  need  ever  to  leave 
it  again. 

"  I  should  die  if  I  went  in  for  the  same  regime," 
I  said.  "  I  leave  Roumania  three  times  a  year 
and  pass  four  months  in  Western  Europe,  and 
look  upon  these  journeys  as  a  necessity — a  sort 
of  intellectual  hygiene. 

"  If  we  stay  at  home  too  long  our  horizon 
contracts.  Little  local  questions  assume  an  im- 
portance which  they  do  not  really  possess ;  one 
must  treat  events  in  the  political  world  as  one 
does  Mont  Blanc ;  if  one  wishes  to  appreciate 


COUNT  TISZA  169 

its  size,  one  must  go  away  from  it.  I  have  to 
cross  the  frontier  in  order  to  understand  how 
small  are  the  questions  which  at  Bucharest  seem 
to  me  of  the  first  magnitude." 

Tisza  listened  to  me,  but  did  not  understand. 
He  was  satisfied  with  knowing  the  Austro- 
Hungarian  Monarchy,  and  more  especially  the 
Kingdom  of  Hungary,  and  from  that  standpoint 
to  judge  the  course  of  human  events. 

This  political  myopia  must  have  blinded  the 
strongest  man  the  Central  Empires  possessed 
and  led  him  to  unloose  a  war  in  which  were  to 
founder  the  hegemony  of  his  race,  the  interests 
of  his  caste  and  his  own  historical  reputation. 

One  must  at  any  rate  do  this  much  justice  to 
Tisza.  He  made  his  exit  from  the  scene  better 
than  the  two  Emperors  who  had  banded  them- 
selves together  against  the  liberty  of  the  world. 


Talaat  Pasha 


XXI 

TALAAT  PASHA 

TALAAT  PASHA  was  the  strongest  man  of 
the  Young  Turk  Party.  Djavid  was  better 
informed,  Djemal  more  cultured,  Enver 
made  more  show,  but  Talaat,  without  doubt,  had 
more  strength  of  character.  He  was  a  Turk,  but 
a  Turk  trying  to  be  a  modern  man  without,  how- 
ever, imitating  the  externals  of  an  European.  He 
was  uneducated  ;  had  read  hardly  anything,  had 
travelled  very  little,  and  knew  none  of  those 
things  which  are  a  common  bond  among  public 
men  in  Western  countries.  Talaat  made  up 
for  all  these  deficiencies  by  a  will  of  iron,  in- 
domitable courage,  and  by  a  quality  which  is 
unusual  among  Turks,  a  quickness  of  decision 
and  a  firmness  in  execution  which  had  nothing 
Oriental  about  them. 

Like  all  the  Young  Turks,  Talaat  was  a  Jingo. 
When  I  saw  him  for  the  second  time  on  my 
return  from  Athens  in  November,  1913,  where  I 
had  assisted  in  the  conclusion  of  peace  between 
Turkey  and  Greece.  Talaat  explained  to  me  how 
he  had  plotted  and  brought  about  the  recapture 
of  Adrianople  in  1913.  It  was  a  wonderful 
example  of  rashness  and  of  resolution.  In 

173 


174  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

twenty-four  hours  he  had  forced  his  will  upon 
the  Cabinet,  the  Generals  and  the  Great  Powers, 
in  order  to  procure  the  necessary  money  to 
carry  out  an  expedition  which  the  Bulgarians 
could  easily  have  turned  into  a  disaster  for  the 
Turks  had  they  wished  to  do  so.  On  the  eve 
of  this  coup  Talaat  had  found  few  people  to 
approve  of  it,  on  the  morrow  everyone  was  his 
accomplice.  "  As  to  the  Great  Powers,"  said  he 
to  me,  "  I  knew  that  they  would  not  move,  and 
that  the  very  audacity  of  the  thing  would  force 
it  on  them.  I  shall  soon  do  the  same  thing  when 
I  suppress  the  capitulations.  We  do  not  mean 
to  have  those  capitulations  any  more.  I  know 
quite  well  that  Europe  will  protest,  but  she  will 
not  act."  He  showed  the  same  determination  in 
discussing  the  Sultan.  I  had  asked  him  if  the 
Sultan  or  the  heir-apparent  might  not  wish  to 
recover  the  powers  of  former  sovereigns.  "  We 
will  never  allow  him  to,"  replied  Talaat.  "  We 
are  the  masters,  and  if  a  Sultan  thinks  he  is 
going  to  run  things  as  he  pleases  we  shall  simply 
depose  him." 

These  qualities  of  Talaat's  were  spoilt  by  a 
spirit  of  party  prejudice,  which  we  in  the  west 
find  some  difficulty  in  realising.  For  example, 
when  after  my  return  from  Athens  I  was  dis- 
cussing with  Talaat  a  proposal  for  an  under- 
standing between  Turkey  and  Greece  about 
which  Venizelos  had  charged  me  to  sound  the 
Turks,  I  felt  that  party  interests  more  than 
anything  else  lay  behind  the  arguments  which 
Talaat  used  to  me  in  countering  my  proposal. 


TALAAT  PASHA  175 

Talaat  would  have  liked  to  raise  the  popularity 
of  the  Young  Turk  Party  by  striking  at  a  neigh- 
bour, and  his  Greek  neighbour  seemed  to  him 
the  easiest  to  hit  without  incurring  too  big  a 
risk. 

When  I  saw  Talaat  for  the  first  time  he  im- 
pressed me  by  his  thoroughly  un-Turkish  char- 
acteristics. Early  in  November,  1913,  I  went 
from  Sinaia  to  Athens  under  a  pretext  of  a 
pleasure  trip,  but  in  reality  to  try  and  induce 
Turkey  to  make  peace  with  Greece.  Turkey 
was  being  encouraged  in  her  attitude  by  Bulgaria, 
and  thought  of  nothing  less  than  restarting  the 
Balkan  war.  My  friend  Venizelos  was  of  opinion 
that  my  going  there  might  perhaps  cause  the 
Turks  to  pause  in  their  insane  project. 

I  said  nothing  about  my  intentions  to  anyone 
in  Roumania  except  King  Charles,  with  whom 
I  arranged  that  if  I  succeeded  the  credit  of  it 
should  go  to  Roumania,  but  that  if  I  failed  the 
blame  should  be  mine  for  having  undertaken  a 
mission  which  no  one  had  charged  me  with. 

I  asked  an  old  friend,  a  Roumanian  of  Mace- 
donia, formerly  in  the  Young  Turk  Government, 
Batzaria  by  name,  to  meet  me  at  Constantinople, 
where  I  only  intended  stopping  a  couple  of 
hours.  I  wanted  him  to  tell  his  friend  Talaat, 
whom  I  did  not  at  that  time  know,  what  a 
dangerous  game  the  Turks  and  Bulgarians  were 
playing,  and  how  determined  Roumania  was  not 
to  tolerate  a  new  conflagration  in  the  Balkans. 
To  my  great  surprise  Talaat  himself  turned -up. 
He  made  a  good  impression  on  me.  We  talked 


176  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

for  more  than  an  hour.  He  complained  that 
my  going  to  Athens  at  such  a  moment  looked 
like  a  demonstration  against  Turkey.  I  replied 
that  I  certainly  intended  to  demonstrate  in 
favour  of  peace  and  against  Turkey  if  she  allowed 
herself  to  be  worked  up  by  Bulgar  intrigues, 
and  added  that  Roumania  was  determined  to 
strike  at  anybody,  no  matter  whom,  who  disturbed 
the  peace  of  Bucharest,  and  that  she  was  quite 
in  a  position  to  do  so. 

Talaat  was  much  moved,  and  we  at  length 
reached  a  point  at  which  he  requested  me  to  act 
as  arbitrator  between  the  Turks  and  the  Greeks 
on  all  the  questions  which  divided  them — and 
they  were  very  numerous — questions  which  had 
brought  about  a  complete  deadlock  in  the 
negotiations  at  Athens.  I  accepted  the  mission, 
and,  as  is  well  known,  I  succeeded.  But  at  this 
interview  I  said  to  Talaat  that  he  must  prove  to 
me  that  he  represented  something  different  to 
the  old  Turkey,  and  must  do  so  by  undertaking  to 
push  the  affair  through  in  three  days.  He 
agreed  to  this  stipulation,  an  almost  unheard-of 
proceeding  for  a  Turk,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact 
everything  was  put  through  in  Athens  in  six 
days,  though  not  without  difficulties  and  worries, 
which  need  not  be  detailed  now. 

Talaat  promised  to  return  the  visit  which  I 
had  paid  to  him  on  my  way  back  from  Athens, 
and  came  to  Bucharest  in  the  Spring  of  1914, 
when  I  was  no  longer  a  member  of  the  Govern- 
ment. He  made  the  same  impression  on  me, 
of  being  a  determined  man,  energetic  and  brave, 


TALAAT  PASHA  177 

but  completely  ignorant  of  European  men  and 
affairs. 

The  last  time  I  saw  him  was  at  Sinaia,  and  I 
then  realised  that  his  blindness  must  in  the 
long  run  prove  fatal  to  Turkey. 

It  is  well  known  that  in  spite  of  the  peace 
which  I  had  succeeded  in  negotiating  at  Athens 
the  question  of  the  islands  remained  to  be  settled 
between  Turkey  and  Greece.  This  matter  was 
not  by  its  nature  a  question  for  Roumanian 
arbitration,  but  for  settlement  by  the  Great 
Powers. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  great  European  war, 
when  I  was  still  at  my  villa  in  Sinaia,  I  learned 
that  Talaat,  accompanied  by  Hakki,  then  pre- 
sident of  the  Turkish  Chamber  of  Deputies, 
had  arranged  a  meeting  in  Roumania  with  the 
Greek  delegates,  Messrs.  Zaimis  and  Politis,  to 
discuss  the  question  of  the  islands. 

On  the  way  the  Turkish  delegates  stopped 
two  or  three  days  at  Sofia,  which  was  a  clear 
indication  of  their  intentions ;  the  so-called 
negotiations  being  but  a  trap  laid  by  Austria 
and  Germany.  The  discussions  were  carried 
on  at  Bucharest,  but  the  Turkish  delegates, 
under  pretext  of  seeking  country  air,  established 
themselves  at  Sinaia.  The  truth  is  that  they 
wished  to  be  in  close  touch  with  the  German, 
Bulgarian  and  Austrian  Ministers  who  were 
then  at  Sinaia. 

The  negotiations  did  not  progress  ;  they  were 
not  meant  to.  The  only  thing  the  Turks  wanted 
was  to  find  a  casus  belli  against  Greece  the  sooner 


178  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

to  bring  about  the  conflagration  in  the  whole 
Balkan  Peninsula. 

Talaat  naively  believed  that  King  Charles, 
who  against  his  will  had  acquiesced  in  the 
neutrality  of  Roumania,  might  still  drag  the 
country  into  a  war  against  Russia  by  allying 
himself  with  Bulgaria  and  Turkey.  It  was 
ridiculous,  but  although  Talaat  had  plenty  of 
determination  he  was  quite  ignorant  of  men  and 
things. 

One  incident  in  these  precious  negotiations  is 
worthy  of  being  noted.  It  is,  moreover,  the  first 
and  last  occasion  on  which  I  had  a  really  serious 
talk  with  Talaat. 

One  evening  I  was  in  the  Casino  at  Sinaia, 
having  a  talk  with  the  Russian  and  Italian 
Ministers.  It  was  about  ten  o'clock  at  night, 
when  one  of  my  journalist  friends  came  to  warn 
me  that  the  next  day  the  Turkish  delegates 
intended  to  present  an  ultimatum  to  the  Greek 
delegates  at  Bucharest,  and  finish  off  the 
proceedings  by  a  declaration  of  war. 

The  very  idea  that  the  Turks,  egged  on  by 
the  Central  Powers  and  by  the  Bulgarians, 
were  about  to  let  loose  a  fresh  Balkan  war  from 
Bucharest  on  the  hospitable  soil  of  Roumania 
was  hateful  to  me.  At  once  I  cast  about  for 
means  to  prevent  such  a  calamity  happening. 
I  knew  that  Talaat  and  his  colleagues  were  certain 
to  come  into  the  gambling  room,  as  they  were 
not  due  to  go  to  Bucharest  until  next  morning 
at  eight  o'clock,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact  they 
turned  up  soon  after  eleven  o'clock.  I  at  once 


TALAAT  PASHA  179 

spoke  to  Talaat,  and  told  him  that  I  must  have  a 
word  with  him.  He  tried  to  put  me  off  by 
making  an  appointment  for  the  following  evening, 
after  his  return  from  Bucharest,  to  which  I 
replied  that  that  would  be  too  late,  that  I  must 
speak  to  him  immediately ;  that  the  business 
was  one  of  extreme  urgency,  and  that  the  least 
he  could  do  was  to  accede  to  my  request. 

Much  against  his  will  Talaat  consented,  and 
asked  me  whether  Hakki  could  also  take  part 
in  our  conversation.  Firmly  I  replied  "  No," 
but  said  that  if  he  wished  to  communicate  what 
I  said  to  Hakki  that  was  his  own  business,  but 
that  so  far  as  I  was  concerned  I  meant  to  speak  to 
him  alone. 

Leading  Talaat  off  into  a  corner,  I  made  him 
sit  down  facing  me,  and  the  following  strange 
conversation  began. 

The  general  public  which  crowded  round  the 
baccarat  tables  paid  no  attention  to  us,  but  the 
Russian  and  Italian  Ministers,  who  knew  what  I 
was  about,  kept  their  eyes  fixed  on  our  little 
group. 

In  a  sharp  voice  I  told  Talaat  that  I  knew  of 
his  plan  for  the  morrow,  and  that  I  asked  him, 
in  the  name  of  the  respect  which  he  owed  to 
Roumanian  hospitality,  to  give  it  up. 

Talaat  tried  to  stammer  out  that  I  was  mistaken 
as  to  his  intentions  and  so  on. 

I  replied  that  he  was  wrong  to  deny  it,  as  I 
knew  everything,  whereupon  Talaat  acknow- 
ledged his  scheme,  and  added,  "  That  he  was  con- 
vinced that  sooner  or  later  Roumania  would  go 


180  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

to  war  against  Russia  side  by  side  with  Turkey 
and  Bulgaria." 

Thoroughly  angry,  I  asked  him  whether  he  had 
warned  the  King  of  his  scheme  to  provoke  war 
while  a  guest  on  Roumanian  soil.  He  admitted 
that  he  had  not  done  so,  but  stated  that  he  knew 
that  the  King  remained  favourable  to  the  policy 
of  war  in  alliance  with  the  Austro-Germans. 
I  then  pressed  Talaat  as  hard  as  I  could.  Carried 
away  by  my  feelings,  I  gesticulated  in  a  way 
I  never  do,  and  so  completely  forgot  the  con- 
sideration due  to  a  guest  that  I  told  him  that 
Roumania  would  never  forget  the  insult  which 
the  Turkish  delegates  were  about  to  offer  her  by 
thus  abusing  Roumanian  hospitality. 

"  You  shall  not  do  it  in  Roumania.  I  give 
you  a  fair  warning,  and  believe  me  that  in  doing 
so  I  speak  for  all  Roumania.  If  you  do  it  you 
will  repent  of  it." 

I  pressed  Talaat  so  hard  that  he  ended  by 
giving  me  his  word  of  honour  that  he  would  not 
present  an  ultimatum  to  Greece  next  day  at 
Bucharest.  I  suggested  to  him  to  propose  an 
adjournment  of  the  question  sine  die. 

"  All  right,"  said  he,  "  provided  the  Greeks 
don't  provoke  me  to-morrow." 

Once  I  got  Talaat's  promise  to  give  up  his 
plan  I  added,  "  I  have  given  you  a  warning  and 
you  have  frankly  heeded  me.  Now  I  wish  to 
give  you  a  piece  of  information  and  a  piece  of 
advice.  The  piece  of  information  is  this  ;  owing 
to  the  ambiguous  language  of  certain  personages 
you  may  perhaps  have  deluded  yourself  into 


TALAAT  PASHA  181 

thinking  that  circumstances  might  arise  in  which 
Roumania  may  find  herself  at  war  against  the 
Powers  of  the  Entente.  Well,  believe  me,  that 
will  never  happen,  and  nobody  in  the  world — 
understand  me  clearly,  nobody  in  the  world — is 
strong  enough  to  drag  Roumania  into  a  war 
against  the  Powers  of  the  Entente.  The  exact 
opposite  is  not  only  possible  but  is  more  than 
probable.  I  give  you  this  piece  of  information 
so  that  you  may  not  deceive  yourself  in  weighing 
the  probabilities  which  will  decide  the  policy 
of  your  country." 

As  Talaat  still  seemed  to  doubt  whether  I 
was  speaking  from  facts,  and  as  he  still  questioned 
me  as  to  the  will  of  the  King,  I  reiterated  my  point 
again,  and  said  to  him,  "  ATo  one,  absolutely  no  one, 
is  strong  enough  to  prevent  Roumania  following 
the  policy  dictated  by  her  national  instinct." 

"  And  now  for  the  piece  of  advice,"  I  said  to 
him.  "  Providence  has  not  entrusted  me  with 
the  task  of  looking  after  the  fate  of  Turkey ;  it 
is  quite  enough  for  me  to  worry  about  that  of 
my  own  country ;  but  I  will  give  you  one  piece 
of  advice  as  a  true  friend.  Remain  neutral. 
Never  has  Turkey  had  a  better  chance  of  living, 
if  she  has  any  vitality  in  her,  than  by  remaining 
neutral  in  this  war.  In  return  for  your  neutrality 
demand  of  the  Entente  the  guarantee  of  your 
independence,  demand  the  abolition  of  the 
capitulations.  You  will  get  everything,  but  war 
can  bring  you  nothing.  If  you  are  beaten,  and 
you  will  be  beaten,  you  disappear.  If  you  are 
victorious  you  will  get  nothing.  A  victorious 


182  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Germany,  even  if  such  a  thing  is  possible,  will 
never  commit  the  folly  you  dream  of,  of  giving 
you  the  Caucasus  or  Egypt.  She  would  take 
them  for  herself  if  she  could ;  but  once  more 
this  is  merely  advice,  and  the  day  will  come  when 
you  will  see  whether  it  came  from  a  friend  or 
not." 

The  next  day  at  Bucharest  Talaat  kept  his 
word. 

I  warned  the  Greeks  by  a  letter  sent  to  them 
that  very  night  by  special  messenger,  and  the 
conference  was  adjourned  for  good. 

Since  those  days  I  have  never  seen  Talaat. 
At  the  time  of  the  English  expedition  to  Gallipoli 
I  wrote  to  him  and  asked  him  to  make  peace  with 
the  Entente,  telling  him  that  it  was  the  last 
chance  of  salvation  for  Turkey.  Talaat  sent  me  a 
verbal  reply  to  this  letter  in  the  Spring  of  1916 
by  the  Roumanian  Minister  at  Constantinople, 
saying  that  events  had  proved  that  he  was  right 
and  that  I  was  wrong. 

But  how  do  things  stand  to-day  ? 


Prince   J^on  BuloW 


XXII 
PRINCE  VON  BULOW 

I    HAVE  known  many  of  the  men  who  have 
played  an  important  part  in  German  policy. 
Only  three  of  them  gave  me  the  impression 
that  I  had  to  do  with  really  strong  men.     Two 
are  dead,  Kiderlen-Waechter  and  Baron  Marschall. 
The  third  was  Prince  von  Billow.1 

So  far  from  being  a  man  of  the  past,  like  the 
Goluchowskys  and  the  Berchtolds,  Prince  von 
Billow  is  at  this  moment  a  man  of  to-day.  Every- 
thing about  him  is  therefore  of  interest.  He  has 
a  remarkable  mind,  one  of  those  minds  which 
bring  a  man  to  the  front  in  all  countries  and  in 
all  ages.  Of  course  he  thinks  like  a  German, 
like  a  reactionary,  and  like  a  country  gentleman ; 
but  in  spite  of  these  drawbacks  his  mind  is  of  the 
most  brilliant  quality.  He  possesses  remarkable 
clearness  of  vision,  ability  to  appreciate  situa- 
tions, adroitness  and  understanding.  It  is  im- 
possible to  be  in  his  company  without  feeling 
that  he  is  a  man  whose  family  position  has 

1  If  the  Germans  had  been  wise  they  would  have  made  Prince  von 
Billow  their  representative  at  the  Peace  Congress.  He  was  the  only 
man  fit  to  have  been  entrusted  with  the  part  of  representing  his 
country  in  defeat,  which  Talleyrand  played  so  well  a  century  ago,  and 
which  M.  Thiers  sustained  in  1871. 

185 


186  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

merely  been  an  accessory  to  a  distinguished 
career. 

To  say  that  Prince  von  Biilow  is  a  great  man 
would  be  an  exaggeration,  and  I  believe  that  he 
has  sufficient  sense  not  to  claim  anything  of  the 
kind.  He  is  even  below  the  level  of  Kiderlen, 
merely  to  instance  another  German,  but  he  is  a 
strong  man,  thoroughly  able  to  understand  things 
and  to  find  the  best  solution  of  a  given  problem. 
In  the  intellectual  desert  of  German  public  life 
that  alone  is  a  great  quality. 

Prince  von  Biilow  is  also  a  man  of  great  personal 
charm,  which  is  always  to  the  good,  and  his 
conversation  is  most  entertaining.  Although  one 
must  not  expect  Bismarckian  aphorisms  to  fall 
from  his  lips,  yet  his  conversation  is  not  tainted 
by  any  touch  of  brutality,  roughness  or  arrogance. 

At  first  sight  one  can  almost  believe  oneself 
to  be  dealing  with  a  Latin,  so  flexible,  so  in- 
sinuatingly frank  and  almost  caressing  is  his 
manner  of  talking,  and  though  it  would  be 
wrong  to  be  taken  in  by  an  appearance,  the  charm 
is  undeniable. 

The  first  time  I  had  a  serious  political  talk 
with  Prince  von  Biilow  was  towards  the  end  of  the 
year  1888.  In  April  he  had  been  appointed 
Minister  at  Bucharest,  and  was  to  have  remained 
there  until  December,  1893.  He  came  from 
Petrograd,  and  was  seemingly  thoroughly  con- 
versant with  Russian  affairs,  and  he  told  me 
that  he  had  spent  the  last  few  weeks  in  the 
Russian  capital  studying  the  Roumanian  question 
in  the  archives  of  the  German  Embassy.  His 


PRINCE  VON  BULOW  187 

studies  had  given  him,  he  said,  great  confidence 
in  the  virtues  and  ability  of  the  Roumanian 
people,  for  whom  he  foresaw  a  great  future. 

No  doubt  this  was  a  very  good  way  of  beginning 
a  conversation  with  me  on  the  problems  of 
European  policy,  in  so  far  as  they  affected  Rou- 
mania  and  the  Roumanian  people,  for,  unlike  the 
late  Kiderlen,  Prince  von  Biilow  recognised  the 
existence  of  the  nationality  question. 

In  this  long  conversation,  which  touched  on  all 
subjects  and  consequently  on  our  own  public 
men,  we  came  to  talk  about  Cogalniceano, 
who  was  not  only  one  of  our  most  shining  lights, 
but  what  is  more  important,  a  really  great 
man. 

Biilow  did  not  understand  why  Cogalniceano 
was  inimical  to  the  policy  of  an  Austro-German 
alliance.  He  was  too  intelligent  to  attribute 
mean  motives  to  Cogalniceano,  for  he  knew  his 
patriotism,  his  great  soul,  and  his  high  capacity. 
He  was  astonished,  however,  that  he  seemed 
to  take  no  account  of  the  Russian  danger  for 
Roumania  or  see  that  our  salvation  lay  in  an 
alliance  with  Germany,  who  could  protect  us. 
I  answered  Prince  von  Biilow  by  repeating  to  him 
as  well  as  I  could  all  the  arguments  which  Cogal- 
niceano had  used  so  many  times  to  me  against 
the  policy  of  an  alliance  with  Austria  and  Ger- 
many, and  this  in  spite  of  the  genuine  admiration 
which  he  had  at  that  time  for  Germany. 

After  I  had  repeated  these  arguments  to 
Prince  von  Biilow  he  made  a  statement  which  I 
now  record. 


188  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Amongst  other  things,  Cogalniceano  had  said 
to  me,  "This  Austro-German  policy  is  perfectly 
absurd,  because  it  is  based  on  the  idea  of  a  war 
between  Russia  and  Germany.  Now,  such  a  war 
will  never  take  place,  it  would  be  too  much 
against  the  traditions  of  the  House  of  Prussia 
and  too  much  against  the  interests  of  Germany." 
In  1888  this  reasoning  seemed  faultless.  "  He  is 
wrong,"  interrupted  Prince  von  Biilow.  ic  Under 
the  last  reign  M.  Cogalniceano  would  have  been 
right,  out  I  am  anxious  to  make  you  realise  that 
the  new  reign  will  show  a  complete  change  of 
front.  It  will  be  one  of  the  cardinal  points  of 
the  policy  of  the  new  reign  "  (William  II.  had 
been  on  the  throne  since  June,  1888)  "  to  be  on 
guard  against  Russia.  You  will  soon  see  that 
our  policy  will  not  leave  room  for  doubt  as  to 
this  question." 

Then  the  talk  switched  off  on  to  other  subjects, 
as  invariably  happens  in  the  case  of  conversation 
without  any  definite  objective. 

Later  on,  when  I  saw  the  new  Emperor  go  in 
for  a  pro- Polish  policy,  I  understood  that  Prince 
von  Biilow  had  not  been  mistaken.  It  did  not 
last  long,  but  what  could  last  long  in  the  case  of 
an  absolute  Monarch  who  was  strong  enough  to 
wish  to  guide  everything  and  not  strong  enough 
to  be  able  to  do  so  ?  Anyway  the  fact  stands 
that  this  first  talk  of  mine  with  Prince  von  Biilow 
(and  I  have  had  many  others  since  then)  remains 
deeply  engraved  in  my  memory.  It  explained 
to  me  many  things  which  have  happened  during 
the  last  twenty-eight  years. 


PRINCE  VON  BULOW  189 

Dr.  Dillon,  that  very  distinguished  writer,  has 
lately  published  in  an  English  review  a  most 
interesting  account  of  Prince  von  Billow's  intrigues 
for  the  entanglement  of  Italy,  contrary  to  the 
dictates  of  her  honour  and  her  national  will,  in 
the  war. 

This  article  has  been  republished  in  the 
Roumanian  papers,  and  has  given  its  readers  a 
welcome  opportunity  of  getting  a  good  idea  of 
German  methods  in  neutral  countries.  It  is  the 
first  instance  in  modern  history  in  which  a  foreign 
power  has  mixed  itself  up  in  the  internal 
affairs  of  another  country  on  so  great  a  scale  ; 
has  bought  political  honour  like  merchandise 
in  the  market  place,  and  has  framed  real  plots 
against  a  foreign  state  and  its  sovereign  will. 

When  one  reads  it  all  one  shivers  at  the  idea 
of  what  the  fate  of  Europe,  the  fate  of  humanity 
would  have  been  if  the  Nero  of  Berlin  had  been  the 
conqueror  in  this  war.  Fortunately  it  is  now  no 
more  than  a  bad  dream. 

One  regrets  that  Prince  von  Billow  ever  thought 
it  his  duty  to  be  mixed  up  in  so  unsavoury  a 
business.  Even  patriotism  cannot  excuse  every- 
thing. Civilisation  also  has  its  rights,  though 
modern  Germany  repudiates  this  idea ;  for  her 
doctrine  is  that  German  interests  are  superior 
to  right,  honour,  decency  and  humanity.  But  if 
we  held  the  same  ideas  on  these  questions  as 
Germany,  how  could  we  justify  the  sacred 
indignation  which  burns  in  every  breast  ? 

Von  Biilow  deserved  a  better  fate.  He  had 
shown  himself  one  of  the  most  brilliant  men  of 


190  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

present-day  Germany,  and,  in  spite  of  his  book, 
remained  in  comparison  with  his  contemporaries 
on  a  pedestal. 

Prince  von  Billow  had  one  great  merit  in  the 
eyes  of  those  who  think,  for  he  was  the  first 
German  Minister  who  dared  to  put  the  Kaiser 
in  his  place.  In  an  autocratic  country  where 
Parliament  is  nothing,  where  the  First  Minister 
of  the  Crown  is  chosen  by  the  Sovereign,  and  is 
responsible  only  to  the  Sovereign  and  can  be 
dismissed  by  the  Sovereign  without  it  being 
possible  for  the  nation — as  in  the  case  of  Veni- 
zelos — to  compel  his  return  ;  in  a  country  whose 
political  organisation  was  out  of  date  by  several 
centuries,  the  courage  of  this  act  was  astonishing. 
Prince  von  Billow's  celebrated  speech  was  received 
with  a  general  paean  of  admiration.  In  the 
course  of  that  oration,  with  masterly  skill  he 
taunted  his  Sovereign  with  useless  speechifying, 
and  undertook  in  the  presence  of  a  phantom 
parliament  that  the  Monarch  should  not  repeat 
his  mistake.  It  was  a  first  step,  a  modest  step, 
it  is  true,  but  the  first  step  towards  popular 
government  in  Germany.  This  criticism  of  the 
Emperor  in  the  Reichstag  was  the  dawn  of  a 
revolution,  a  revolution  designed  to  save  Ger- 
many and  the  world  from  the  absurd  regime  which 
could  only  result  in  the  horrors  of  the  great  war. 

And  why  was  the  attempt  not  followed  up  ? 
Why  did  it  fail  ? 

Perhaps  Prince  von  Billow  never  formed  a  clear 
estimate  of  the  enormity  of  his  daring.  Who 
knows  whether  he  was  not  even  alarmed  by  it 


PRINCE  VON  BULOW  191 

himself  ?  It  is  difficult  for  the  soul  of  the  free 
man  to  emerge  from  generations  who  have 
indulged  in  the  fetish  worship  of  monarchy. 

What  is  certain  is  that  the  Kaiser  watched 
von  Billow  like  a  cat  on  the  pounce  to  take  his 
revenge.  The  day  the  Chancellor  committed 
the  mistake  of  making  up  to  our  Nero  in  the 
hope  that  he  would  forget  this  salutary  though 
distasteful  reprimand,  William  realised  that  von 
Billow  was  no  Cromwell,  not  even  a  Bismarck, 
and  he  decided  to  make  him  undergo  the  fate  of 
Seneca,  though  in  a  modern  fashion.  In  the 
same  Reichstag  in  which  von  Biilow  had  allowed 
himself  to  speak  on  one  occasion  as  if  to  an 
assembly  of  free  men,  the  Emperor  raised  against 
him  a  reactionary  intrigue,  and  he  fell.  The  rest 
of  the  story  is  well  known.  Prince  von  Biilow 
retired  with  a  great  deal  of  dignity  and  without 
sulking. 

He  divided  his  time  between  Norderney  and 
Rome.  From  the  Eternal  City  he  watched  with 
a  fine  sense  of  irony  the  performances  of  his 
former  master,  whose  inevitable  collapse  he  fore- 
saw might  take  place  any  day. 

When  the  collapse  came  Nero  recalled  Seneca 
and  demanded  of  him  the  supreme  sacrifice, 
a  harikari,  not  of  his  body,  but  of  his  reputation 
and  of  his  name  in  history. 

Prince  von  Biilow  must  be  congratulated  that 
his  patriotism  got  the  better  of  a  very  proper  feel- 
ing of  resentment.  He  was  bound  to  know  that 
he  was  going  to  certain  defeat,  and  he  knew 
Italy  too  well  to  deceive  himself  either  as  to  her 


192  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

intelligence  or  her  sense  of  honour.  For  that  he 
deserves  the  commiseration  of  all  mankind.  But 
he  lost  his  head.  He  was  not  made  of  fine  enough 
stuff  for  the  sacrifice,  and  he  ended  by  believing 
success  to  be  possible  and  then  stooped  to  the 
task  which  Dr.  Dillon  has  described,  a  task  which 
has  robbed  our  modern  Seneca  of  all  claim  to  a 
martyr's  halo. 

What  a  pity  for  him,  and  what  a  triumph  for 
Nero  ! 


'Taticheff 


J.I. 


XXIII 
TATICHEFF 

TATTCHEFF  is  no  longer  a  well-known  name 
in  the  world  of  European  politics,  and  yet 
he  was  one  of  the  most  genuinely  intelli- 
gent people  it  has  ever  been  my  lot  to  meet.  I 
had  a  talk  with  him  twice,  both  times  in  London. 

The  first  time  was  at  a  dinner  at  the  St.  James 
Club.  Sir  Donald  Mackenzie  Wallace,  then 
foreign  editor  of  the  Times,  and  Lord  Reay,  a 
former  governor  of  Bombay,  a  man  well  known 
in  the  world  of  international  jurisprudence,  were 
also  present. 

The  second  time  was  at  Taticheff's  house,  and 
I  talked  for  a  few  minutes  to  Stead,  the  well- 
known  publicist,  who  was  to  lose  his  life  later 
on  in  the  Titanic  disaster.  At  the  moment 
Taticheff  was  the  late  Witte's  agent  in  England. 
Everyone  will  remember  Witte,  the  great  Finance 
Minister  of  the  Russian  Empire,  who  as  an 
adjunct  to  his  dictatorship  had  financial  repre- 
sentatives in  all  the  capitals  in  Europe,  which  in 
reality  formed  a  second  diplomatic  body,  con- 
trolled by  himself  alone. 

Taticheff  had  a  very  singular  history.  He  had 
begun  life  brilliantly  in  diplomacy.  Appointed 

195 


196  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

to  the  Embassy  at  Vienna,  he  began  to  work 
in  an  anti-German  sense,  or  to  say  the  least 
of  it,  not  in  a  pro-German  sense.  At  that  time 
it  was  a  most  dangerous  game  to  play,  and 
Bismarck,  who  never  overlooked  anything  and 
whose  influence  in  governing  circles  in  Petrograd 
is  well  known,  determined  to  destroy  him.  An 
incident  in  the  sentimental  side  of  Taticheff's 
life  gave  the  Iron  Chancellor  the  opportunity 
he  sought.  The  Petrograd  Cabinet  broke  Tati- 
cheff,  who  at  once  began  to  avenge  himself  after 
the  fashion  of  a  strong  man.  He  devoted  him- 
self to  the  study  of  history,  and  produced  books 
that  gave  him  a  great  reputation.  During  the 
war  of  1877  he  served  as  a  volunteer,  and  behaved 
in  such  a  way  as  to  win  the  Cross  of  St.  George. 
Then  he  went  on  with  his  literary  career,  until 
Witte  took  him  back  to  the  service  of  the  state, 
in  the  capacity  of  financial  agent.  Death  over- 
took him  before  he  had  attained  the  summit  of 
his  powers. 

Like  all  intelligent  Russians,  Taticheff  was  a 
most  attractive  talker.  He  had  subtlety,  im- 
agination, wit  and  charm,  and  beyond  this  a  sort 
of  courage  which  enabled  him  to  touch  on 
delicate  matters  with  perfect  tact. 

Naturally  we  discussed  Russo-Roumanian 
relations.  They  were  in  a  very  bad  way.  Being 
afraid  of  Russia,  we  were  plunged  into  a  sea  of 
Germanism,  and  Taticheff  was  well  informed 
on  this  point.  He  explained  to  me  the  plain 
truth  of  the  matter,  which  was  that  the  interests 
of  Roumanian  national  unity  were  absolutely 


TATICHEFF  197 

opposed  to  a  Russophobe  policy,  and  that  conse- 
quently we  were  travelling  on  a  wrong  road,  since 
any  day  we  might  find  the  interest  of  self- 
preservation  driving  us  inevitably  to  reverse  our 
existing  programme. 

It  is  easy  to  imagine  Taticheff's  line  of  argu- 
ment; there  is  no  need  for  me  to  dwell  on  it. 
To-day  the  arguments  used  by  the  Russian 
writer  are  established  in  the  head  and  heart  of 
every  Roumanian. 

Taticheff  came,  of  course,  to  the  question  of 
Bessarabia.  He  recognised  that  the  Russian 
Government  had  been  wrong  to  insist  on  our 
exchanging  the  three  districts  of  Bessarabia  for 
the  Dobrudja.  He  was  of  opinion  that  Russia 
ought  merely  to  have  offered  us  this  exchange 
and  to  have  abstained  from  it  if  we  refused  to 
accept  it. 

"  But,"  he  said,  "  you  would  have  been  very 
wrong  to  refuse  it.  I  quite  understand  Rou- 
manian sentiment  about  Bessarabia,  but  this  senti- 
ment is  not  bound  up  only  with  the  three  southern 
districts,  the  least  Roumanian  of  all,  but  with  the 
entire  province,  the  entire  territory  between  the 
Pruth  and  the  Dniester  lost  in  1812.  I  .under- 
stand this  feeling  of  sad  regret  and  also  your 
keen  aspirations  in  the  matter.  It  is  too  human 
and  natural  for  a  friend  of  truth  to  be  able  to 
deny  it.  But  what  I  do  not  understand  is  why 
the  preservation  of  these  three  districts,  separated 
from  Russian  Bessarabia  by  the  most  conventional 
of  frontiers,  could  satisfy  the  Roumanian  instinct 
towards  national  unity  or  augment  the  chances 


198  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

of  the  future  acquisition  of  the  whole  of  Bessar- 
abia. Danubian  Bessarabia,  except  for  the 
district  of  Cahul,  is  the  least  Roumanian  corner 
of  the  Roumanian  state,  and  although  the  posses- 
sion of  Kilia  has  played  a  great  part  in  Roumanian 
history  we  should  recognise  the  fact  that 
Moldavian  rule  has  never  been  more  intermittent 
in  any  other  province  of  the  former  state  of 
Moldavia.  To  envisage  the  marshes  of  southern 
Bessarabia  as  a  strategic  point  from  which  to 
advance  on  the  Dniester  is  simply  childish. 
The  delta  of  the  Danube  is  of  course  very  valuable. 
But  a  Roumania,  mistress  of  the  left  bank  of  the 
Kilia  branch,  with  Bulgaria  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  stream,  would  have  been  far  less  mistress 
of  the  Danube  delta  than  she  would  be  in  the 
situation  created  by  her  annexation  of  the 
Dobrudja.  As  for  access  to  the  sea,  one  cannot 
compare  the  two  solutions.  The  Bessarabian 
coast  even  with  the  proposed  bridge  at  Jibriani 
would  never  really  have  given  Roumania  proper 
access  to  the  sea,  whereas  with  Sulina,  Constantza 
and  Mangalia  it  is  quite  another  matter.  And 
it  was  up  to  you  to  add  Varna,  the  best  port  on 
the  Black  Sea — Varna,  which  in  1878  might  have 
been  anything  you  liked  to  make  it,  except  a 
Bulgarian  town." 

And  as  I  tried  to  interrupt  him,  Taticheff  added, 
"  I  say  once  more  that  we  were  wrong  to  force 
your  hand  and  you  were  still  more  wrong  in 
refusing  an  exchange  so  favourable  to  yourself. 
If  it  had  been  a  question  of  obtaining  possession 
of  the  whole  of  Bessarabia  I  should  have  under- 


TATICHEFF  199 

stood  your  policy,  but  it  was  not  a  question  of 
that  or  anything  approaching  to  it.  In  1878 
you  had  a  rare  opportunity  of  making  capital 
out  of  your  alliance  with  Russia,  especially  after 
the  glorious  days  of  Plevna.  You  lost  the 
opportunity  and  what  did  you  gain  in  exchange  ? 
Sooner  or  later  the  nemesis  of  history  which  has 
placed  the  greater  number  of  your  nationals 
in  Austria-Hungary,  that  is  to  say  among  the 
Germans,  will  oblige  you  to  draw  near  to  us,  will 
make  you  our  ally  in  war,  if  you  do  not  your- 
selves intend  to  seal  the  destruction  of  your 
race  and  of  your  independence.  And  then," 
said  Taticheff,  "  in  spite  of  these  treaties  of 
yours,  treaties  you  pretend  not  to  know  the 
existence  of,  but  which  I  know  to  be  real  enough, 
I  am  counting  on  you  as  allies  when  the  great 
day  of  reckoning  comes.  I  cannot  admit  that 
nations  can  ever  commit  suicide.  They  may 
delude  themselves  for  a  time,  but  they  are 
obliged  to  come  back  to  the  truth  in  the  end.  I 
hope  the  great  day  will  find  you  strong  and 
ready." 

Taticheff  was  right.     In  the   end  truth  pre- 
vailed. 


France  and  the   teuton 


XXIV 

FRANCE    AND    THE    TEUTON 

EVERYONE  in  Roumania  knew  the  late 
Coutouly,  formerly  French  Minister  in 
Bucharest,  and  everyone  appreciated  his 
gentle  character  and  his  real  friendliness  towards 
our  country. 

Gustave  de  Coutouly  had  served  in  the  garde 
mobile  in  1870  and  also  had  assisted  in  sup- 
pressing the  Commune.  It  was  quite  natural 
that  he  should  cherish  an  unfading  memory  of 
that  dreadful  year,  and  that  in  his  heart  there 
should  ever  burn  the  passionate  feelings  of  the 
vanquished. 

The  last  time  I  saw  him  in  Paris  was  at  the  time 
of  the  Tangier  difficulty :  it  will  be  remembered 
that  the  incident  which  accelerated  the  first 
Morocco  crisis  and  almost  set  Europe  ablaze 
was  the  famous  landing  of  the  Emperor  at  Tangier. 
It  was  like  a  thunderclap  in  Paris.  People  had 
become  accustomed  to  the  idea  of  peace,  and  it 
was  believed  that  France  was  safe  from  any 
new  sort  of  aggression  on  the  part  of  Germany. 
This  thunderclap  out  of  a  blue  sky  was  in  truth 
the  beginning  of  a  new  era  in  the  psychology  of  the 
people  of  France. 

Some  precautions  against  the  possibility  of  a 

203 


204  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

sudden  and  absolutely  unjustified  attack  had 
been  taken.  The  eastern  garrisons  had  been 
strengthened  and  frontier  regiments  were  kept 
always  on  the  alert. 

Monsieur  de  Coutouly's  only  son  was  serving 
in  one  of  these  regiments.  He  was  killed  in  the 
war,  fighting  gallantly,  two  days  after  his 
marriage. 

I  was  discussing  the  gravity  of  the  time  with 
my  friend  de  Coutouly,  when  he  began  to  read 
me  a  letter  which  his  son  had  sent  from  the 
frontier.  The  young  soldier  expressed  himself 
in  this  letter  with  the  magnificent  courage,  the 
gaiety,  the  humour  which  is  characteristic  of 
the  Frenchman.  He  told  his  father  he  had 
nothing  to  fear,  that  the  new  generation,  in  spite 
of  its  apparent  softness  and  indifference,  would  do 
its  duty  as  Frenchmen,  would  prove  worthy  of 
their  ancestors,  and  that  if  war  broke  out  the 
heroes  who  were  the  glory  of  French  history 
would  have  reason  to  be  proud  of  the  exploits 
of  the  French  of  to-day .  "  But,"  he  added,  "  it  is 
impossible  for  us  to  hate.  You  who  were  beaten 
in  1870  cherish  a  natural  and  legitimate  hatred 
for  Germany,  and  you  must  not  mind  if  we  do  not 
share  it.  France  has  after  all  fought  in  turns 
with  so  many  nations.  She  has  been  beaten  and 
she  has  been  victorious.  Must  we  hate  the 
English  because  of  Waterloo,  when  we  have  a 
Crimea  in  common  ?  Undoubtedly  Alsace  and 
Lorraine  are  very  dear  to  us  and  we  will  shed  our 
blood  willingly  to  get  them  back,  but  hate  the 
Germans  because  of  Sedan  we  can't." 


FRANCE  AND  THE  TEUTON  205 

Together  my  friend  and  I  plumbed  the  depths 
of  the  Latin  soul,  which  is  just  and  generous 
even  to  the  enemy  who  had  injured  us. 

'  The  new  generation,"  said  my  friend,  "  will 
astonish  you  by  its  heroism  and  it  will  be  all  the 
more  beautiful  because  hatred  has  no  place  in 
its  heart." 

And  as  the  soul  of  the  conquered  was  purged 
of  all  evil  passions,  the  victor's  hatred  of  France 
and  the  French  increased  daily,  for  in  Germany 
they  resented  the  fact  that  France  had  not  died 
after  1870.  They  regretted  not  having  bled 
her  white,  not  having  seized  more  territory  and 
more  money,  and  they  watched  for  the  moment 
when  they  could  once  more  hurl  themselves  upon 
her,  this  time  to  destroy  her  for  ever. 

When  war  broke  out,  a  great  friend  of  mine, 
Titulesco,  was  in  Stockholm.  In  order  to  get 
home  he  had  to  go  through  Berlin,  and  he  stopped 
there  ten  days  or  more.  From  Berlin  he  wrote 
me  a  letter,  which  I  have  kept,  as  it  does  great 
honour  to  Titulesco's  spirit  of  observation  and  the 
depth  of  his  judgment.  He  showed  himself 
dumbfounded  by  what  he  saw,  but  the  number 
of  guns  and  the  wonderful  organisation  of  material 
was  not  what  interested  him ;  the  important  factor 
to  him  was  the  German  soul.  That  soul 
astonished  and  appalled  him  at  the  same  time. 
He  witnessed  its  manifestations.  He  saw  the 
happy  expression  with  which  parents  and  friends 
read  the  names  of  their  dearest  in  the  lists  of 
killed,  and  he  wrote  :  "  It  is  perfectly  clear  to  me 
that  these  people  have  been  waiting  for  forty 


206  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

years  with  intense  impatience  for  this  day.  To 
this  people  the  war  has  brought  positive  happiness ; 
this  people  desired  war  with  all  its  strength, 
they  look  upon  it  as  Christians  look  upon  the 
advent  of  the  Messiah,  and  in  the  joy  of  striking 
France  even  natural  feelings  disappear." 

I  pondered  over  the  two  mentalities,  the  sons 
of  the  conquered  Latins  who  are  unable  to  hate 
their  conquerors,  and  the  sons  of  the  German 
conquerors  who  could  not  forego  their  hatred 
of  their  former  victims. 


II 

Yesterday  evening  in  my  little  country  library 
I  took  down  L'Annee  Terrible  from  the  poet's 
shelf.  I  had  not  read  it  for  a  long  while.  The 
great  poet,  the  greatest  lyric  poet  of  modern 
times,  speaks  of  the  choice  between  the  two 
nations. 

He  begins  with  Germany,  to  whom  he  devotes 
three  pages,  opening  with  this  verse  : 

"  Aucune  nation  n'est  plus  grande  que  toi," 
and  which  ends  : 

"  L'Allemagne  est  puissante  et  superbe," 
and  for  France  he  adds  only  three  words  : 
"  O  ma  mere !  " 

It  was  in  September,  1870,  that  Victor  Hugo 
wrote  like  this,  the  September  in  which  Germany, 
having  finished  her  war  with  the  Austrian  Empire, 
began  her  war  against  France. 


FRANCE  AND  THE  TEUTON  207 

How  can  Germans  ever  understand  the  French 
soul? 

How  can  they  fail  to  be  mistaken  as  to  the 
power  and  decision  of  France  ? 


A  Cousin  of  Tisza 


XXV 

A  COUSIN  OF  TISZA 

I  WAS  talking  in  Vienna  on  the  evening  of  the 
30th  of  July,  1914,  to  a  friend — an  intimate 
of  Count  Berchtold's.    This  friend  happened 
to  be  an  Englishman  who  did  not  believe  that 
England  would  fight. 

"  They  are  keenly  anxious  for  war  here,"  he 
said,  "  and  to  this  end  they  drafted  the  ulti- 
matum to  Serbia  in  such  a  way  that  it  could  not 
possibly  be  accepted.  They  were  greatly  dis- 
appointed when  the  report — which,  by  the  way, 
turned  out  to  be  false — got  about  that  the  Serbs 
had  accepted  it  without  modification,  for  they 
are  so  well  prepared  as  to  be  confident  of  victory. 
The  present  Roumanian  Government  does  not 
count  for  much  here,  as  it  does  not  appear  fully 
to  realise  the  situation.  They  tell  me  if  only 
you  were  in  power  a  good  deal  could  be  done  with 
Roumania.  Not  only  could  the  whole  of  Bess- 
arabia lost  in  1812  be  regained,  but  Odessa  also, 
and  .  .  ." 

I  listened  to  my  friend's  words  :  he  was  quite 
an  intelligent  person,  and  I  said  to  myself, "  People 
in  Vienna  are  up  to  the  neck  in  ignorance  and 
folly." 

211 


212  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

II 

On  the  morning  of  the  3rd  of  August,  1914, 
I  called  a  party  meeting  at  my  house  at  Sinaia. 
It  was  attended  by  MM.  Dissesco,  Istrati,  Canta- 
cuzene-Pashcano,  Badarau  and  Cinco. 

To  them  I  explained  the  situation  and  the 
matters  to  be  discussed  and  settled  at  the  Privy 
Council  that  afternoon. 

I  asked  each  person  for  his  opinion  before 
giving  my  own.  Then  I  put  forward  my  own 
views,  and  added  that  I  was  happy  to  think 
nearly  all  were  of  the  same  opinion  as  I  was  as 
to  the  effect  on  our  country  of  a  German  victory. 
It  would  be  the  death  of  Roumania,  and  it  was 
morally  impossible  that  we  should  assist  at  our 
own  funeral. 

I  said  that  if  they  had  not  been  of  my  opinion 
I  should  have  retired  from  the  leadership  of  the 
Conservative  Democratic  Party.  And  even  then 
I  should  not  have  lost  faith  in  my  country's 
destiny,  but  should  have  worked  on  as  a  private 
individual  in  complete  freedom  and  with  re- 
doubled energy. 

Ill 

I  was  still  at  my  little  villa  at  Sinaia  in  Sep- 
tember, 1914,  just  before  the  fall  of  Lemberg, 
when  a  Hungarian  friend,  a  cousin  of  Count 
Tisza,  came  to  see  me.  He  was  a  charming  man, 
and  as  a  rule  did  not  mix  himself  up  in  politics. 

He  spoke  of  my  own  attitude  in  the  great  Euro- 


A  COUSIN  OF  TISZA  213 

pean  crisis,  an  attitude  which,  he  said,  might  prove 
fatal  to  me.  He  gave  me  to  understand  what  I 
already  knew  well,  that  Tisza  was  the  real  pilot 
of  the  Dual  Empire,  and  that  after  the  Peace  he 
intended  to  become  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs, 
a  post  he  could  keep  for  life,  if  it  pleased  him  to 
do  so.  With  the  utmost  civility  he  pointed  out 
to  me  the  difficulty,  not  to  say  impossibility,  of 
my  ever  coming  back  to  power  in  Roumania, 
as  I  could  never  have  any  decent  relations  with 
Count  Tisza's  Government  because  of  the  attitude 
I  was  taking  up.  He  insinuated  that  there  was 
still  time  for  me  to  retreat,  and  that  the  Central 
Powers  were  confident  of  victory. 

I  told  him  that  every  man  was  bound  to  obey 
the  call  of  duty  without  heeding  risk  or  danger, 
and  that  I  was  quite  well  aware  that  in  the  event 
of  the  Germans  being  victorious  it  would  be  my 
patriotic  duty  not  to  embarrass  the  policy  of 
my  country  by  remaining  in  public  life,  and  that 
when  countless  human  lives  were  being  sacrificed 
on  countless  battlefields  it  was  ridiculous  to  stop 
at  the  sacrifice  of  a  man's  political  career,  no 
matter  who  the  man  was. 

My  visitor  took  the  hint,  and  by  way  of  excus- 
ing himself,  assured  me  that  his  advice  had  been 
inspired  only  by  his  feelings  of  friendship.  It 
is,  however,  the  same  advice  which,  since  then, 
has  been  offered  me  on  several  occasions,  and 
by  quite  different  people. 


New  Italy 


XXVI 

NEW  ITALY 

A  FORTNIGHT  before  the  outbreak  of  the 
Russo-Japanese  war  I  was  discussing  the 
chances  of  peace  with  King  Charles,  who 
was  not  only  a  statesman  but  a  great  soldier. 
Both  of  us  thought  war  certain,  in  spite  of  the 
peaceful  assurances  of  the  Embassies.  I  told  him 
of  my  profound  conviction  that  the  Japanese 
would  be  victorious  all  along  the  line.  He 
answered  me  with  the  usual  objections,  saying 
that  there  would  be  ninety  Russian  divisions 
against  thirteen  Japanese  divisions,  and  so  on. 

When  we  had  finished  arguing  he  asked  me 
on  what  I  based  my  conviction.  "  I  believe," 
I  said,  "  in  the  moral  factor.  History  teaches 
that  it  is  this  moral  factor  rather  than  the  mere 
number  of  battalions  which  gives  victory.  For 
the  Russians  this  war  is  an  absurd  colonial 
affair,  which  they  do  not  understand,  but  for  the 
Japanese  victory  is  a  vital  necessity.  They 
know  quite  well  that  until  they  have  beaten  a 
white  race  they  will  continue  to  be  despised. 

"  Now  for  the  Japanese  honour  is  the  supreme 
good,  and  it  is  necessary  for  them  to  win  in  .order 
to  make  themselves  our  equal." 

217 


218  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

My  questioner  persisted  in  his  view.  "  Look 
here,"  I  said,  "  you  have  often  told  me  that  the 
Austrian  army  was  first  rate,  that  its  infantry 
was  better  than  the  German  infantry,  and  that 
the  higher  command,  since  they  had  admitted 
to  it  people  who  were  not  noble  by  birth,  had 
made  astonishing  progress ;  well,  I  am  perfectly 
certain  that,  given  equal  numbers  or  thereabouts, 
the  Austrian  army  could  be  beaten  by  any  other 
army  in  the  world.  It  has  not,  and  never  can 
have,  the  moral  factor."  He  appeared  to  find 
me  rather  ridiculous,  and  so  I  added,  "  I  know 
that  you  have  a  pretty  moderate  opinion  of  the 
Italian  army,  but  I  am  quite  certain  that,  given 
equal  numbers,  the  Italian  army  could  beat  the 
Austrian  army  into  a  cocked  hat." 

After  a  few  other  remarks  I  added,  "  You  do 
not  know  new  Italy ;  our  misfortune  is  that  we 
preserve  the  opinions  of  our  first  youth  and  we 
do  not  adapt  ourselves  quickly  enough  to  the 
new  facts  round  us.  Italy,  for  example,  is  pass- 
ing through  a  moral  revolution  of  which  people 
in  general  have  no  idea.  The  new  generation 
which  has  grown  up  in  a  free  Italy  is  filled  with 
patriotism,  I  might  say  pride,  which  the  extreme 
politeness  of  Italians  does  not  make  apparent. 
Italy  will  no  longer  stand  taking  the  part  of 
Cinderella  among  the  Great  Powers.  A  working 
democracy  like  Italy  will  never  trouble  the  peace 
of  the  world,  but  if  it  is  forced  to  go  to  war  it  will 
astonish  everyone  by  the  decision  of  its  action 
and  by  its  heroism." 

I   realised   that    I    had    not    convinced    King 


NEW  ITALY  219 

Charles  as  to  the  certainty  of  a  Japanese  victory, 
nor  as  to  the  superiority  of  the  Italian  army 
over  the  Austrian  army.  Perhaps  he  realised 
later  that  I  had  observed  and  understood  cor- 
rectly. 

Now  that  the  Italians  have  astonished  the 
world  by  the  valour  of  their  troops,  I  call  to 
mind  this  conversation  which  took  place  in  1904, 
and  I  feel  very  pleased  with  myself  at  having 
foreseen  that  which  all  the  world  now  realises. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1901, 1  climbed  Mount 
Tabor,  which  is  celebrated  for  the  fine  panorama 
one  sees  from  the  summit.  The  ascent  is  easy, 
but  as  it  is  a  question  of  climbing  10,000  feet  it 
is  a  lengthy  and  fatiguing  business.  I  chatted 
with  my  guide,  a  good  chamois  hunter,  and 
pointing  out  to  him  a  steep  precipice,  which 
appeared  to  me  quite  unclimbable,  I  asked  him 
if  it  were  possible  to  get  up  it.  He  answered  it 
was  very  difficult,  and  he  advised  me  not  to  try, 
and  then  added,  "  A  month  ago  some  Italian 
Alpini  were  here.  The  commandant  of  the 
battalion  was  a  little  fat  man,  who  was  not  much 
to  look  at.  He  asked  me  to  help  him  get  up  the 
precipice  which  you  are  now  pointing  out  to  me. 
I  told  him  that  only  chamois  could  pass  that 
way.  He  answered,  '  Take  me  all  the  same ; 
where  the  chamois  can  go  man  can  go,  and  where 
men  can  go  my  battalion  can  go.'  I  obeyed 
him,  and  the  battalion  went  that  way  just  as  the 
commandant  had  said." 

The  Italian  Alpini  have  since  won  for  them- 
selves immortal  fame. 


My  Four  Last  Germans 


XXVII 

MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS 

BEFORE  the  world  war  I  knew  plenty  of 
Germans ;   I  even  counted  some  of  them 
among  my  friends.     In  August,  1914,  my 
relations  with  Austrians   and   Germans   became 
cooler  and   cooler,   and  some   weeks  later  they 
almost  ceased  to  exist.     Later  on,  however,  cir- 
cumstances resulted  in  my  meeting  at  least  four 
Germans,  and  I  am  going  to  record  the  impres- 
sions they  made  on  me. 


One  is  of  a  conversation  with  Herr  von  Busche, 
the  German  Minister  to  Roumania. 

Herr  von  Busche  belongs  to  the  new  diplomacy. 
He  is  a  man  of  education  and  brains,  but  abso- 
lutely without  personality.  His  darling  ambition 
— and  the  one  he  will  never  realise — is  to  be  taken 
for  a  grand  seigneur.  I  have  only  had  one 
conversation  with  him,  and  I  recognised  him  at 
once  as  base  metal.  Herr  von  Busche  is  like 
a  piece  of  cheap  furniture — on  the  surface  a 
thin  veneer  of  oak  or  walnut,  but  the  substance 
is  common  deal. 

Herr  von  Busche  was  sent  to  Roumania  just 

223 


224  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

after  the  beginning  of  the  war,  when  Berlin  had 
made  the  discovery  that  its  Minister  at  Bucharest, 
quite  an  excellent  man  and  one  of  prodigious 
wealth,  was  altogether  inadequate.  He  had 
hardly  arrived  at  Sinaia  when,  before  being 
presented  either  to  the  Premier  or  the  Foreign 
Minister,  he  had  a  secret  interview  with  King 
Charles.  Thanks  to  a  private  police  of  my  own, 
which  has  always  done  me  good  service,  prob- 
ably because  I  have  never  paid  for  it,  I  knew 
of  this  visit  the  same  day.  After  his  visit  to 
the  King,  Herr  von  Busche  proceeded  to  Buchar- 
est to  introduce  himself  officially  to  the  Govern- 
ment. Returning  to  Sinaia,  he  sent  his  Coun- 
cillor of  Legation  to  ask  for  an  appointment  with 
me,  which  I  fixed  for  the  same  day  (this,  as 
I  say,  was  at  the  beginning  of  the  war),  and 
I  waited  for  him  in  my  drawing-room,  where 
there  happened  to  be  a  portrait  of  Kiderlen- 
Waechter  with  a  very  cordial  inscription.  At 
exactly  six  o'clock  Herr  von  Busche  came  in, 
buttoned  tightly  up  in  a  frock  coat  which  was 
plainly  intended  to  suggest  London,  but  as 
evidently  hailed  from  Berlin — one  of  those  almost 
invisible  distinctions  which  make  a  world  of 
difference. 

Herr  Busche,  who  had  been  apprised  how 
completely  I  was  convinced  of  Germany's 
criminal  culpability,  affected  to  know  nothing 
of  this,  and  began  by  informing  me  that  he  could 
claim  a  double  introduction  to  me  :  one  was 
from  Prince  Billow,  who  had  begged  him  to  give 
me  his  most  friendly  remembrances ;  the  other 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  225 

was  the  memory  of  the  late  Kiderlen-Waechter, 
whose  pupil  he  had  been  in  diplomacy.  I 
replied  that  Prince  Billow  had  often  shown  me 
his  friendly  feelings,  and  that  to  know  the  terms 
on  which  I  had  been  with  Kiderlen  he  had  only 
to  look  at  his  photograph — "  the  photograph," 
I  added,  "  of  a  man  who  would  never  have  allowed 
himself  to  be  associated  with  Germany's  recent 
actions." 

Having  come  expressly  to  plead  Germany's 
innocence,  Herr  von  Busche  endeavoured  to  con- 
vince me  that  Kiderlen's  successors  had  been  as 
much  in  favour  of  peace  as  himself,  and  that 
Germany  was  fighting  a  defensive  war.  I  opposed 
this  view  energetically,  and  in  the  course  of  our 
conversation  I  made  Herr  von  Busche  under- 
stand that  I  was  well  acquainted  with  what  had 
happened  at  Berlin,  since  I  knew  the  circum- 
stances under  which  Kiderlen-Waechter  had 
become  Foreign  Minister,  and  in  particular  I 
referred  to  the  famous  memorandum  on  the  world 
situation  which  he  had  presented  to  Bethmann- 
Hollweg.  after  reading  which  the  Chancellor 
had  told  the  Emperor  that  he  would  not  consent 
to  stay  in  office  unless  Kiderlen  had  charge  of 
foreign  affairs.  Herr  von  Busche  showed  con- 
siderable astonishment  at  my  knowledge  of  so 
intimate  an  incident  of  German  diplomacy,  and 
he  took  the  trouble  to  let  me  know  that  he  had 
made  the  copy  of  Kiderlen- Waechter's  memoran- 
dum with  his  own  hand. 

"  Well,"  I  said,  "  you  see  I  know  more  than 
you  expected  of  your  country's  policy,"  and  I 


j.i. 


226  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

related  to  him  how  Kiderlen  had  failed  to  obtain 
the  Emperor's  consent  to  the  limitation  of 
naval  armaments,  which  would  have  secured 
peace,  because  von  Tirpitz  had  opposed  it.  I 
added  that  Kiderlen  had  made  no  secret  of  his 
absolute  conviction  that  France  would  never 
provoke  war.  "  Any  attempt,"  I  added,  "  on 
your  part  to  argue  that  France  is  morally  the 
author  of  this  catastrophe  is,  so  far  as  I  am 
concerned,  pure  waste  of  energy." 

Von  Busche  accordingly  shifted  the  ground 
from  France  and  fell  back  upon  England, 
repeating  like  a  gramophone  all  the  German 
absurdities  about  England's  bellicose  intentions 
and  intrigues.  I  cut  short  this  piece  of  mala- 
droit special  pleading  by  a  simple  statement 
which  completely  upset  my  visitor.  "  You  are 
giving  yourself  perfectly  useless  trouble,"  I  told 
him.  "  I  know  England  too  well  for  that.  It  is 
Hungary  and  Germany  who  have  started  uni- 
versal war."  And  I  argued  this  so  vigorously 
that  von  Busche  persisted  no  further  and  changed 
the  subject.  But  before  doing  so  he  was  at 
pains  to  repeat  once  again  that  Germany  was 
waging  a  defensive  war,  and  that  the  German 
people  were  convinced  of  it. 

"There  you  are  right,"  I  replied.  "What 
astonishes  me  most  in  your  country  is  neither 
its  military  power,  formidable  as  it  is,  nor  its 
remarkable  organisation,  but  your  success  in 
having  so  disciplined  your  people  that  you  can 
control  their  convictions,  as  if  by  police  regulation, 
however  contrary  they  are  to  the  facts.  This 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  227 

is  indeed  a  unique  and  unprecedented  achieve- 
ment." 

From  this  stage  the  conversation  began  to 
languish.  The  German  Minister  was  obviously 
looking  for  an  opportunity  to  escape,  but  the 
Councillor  of  Legation,  for  whom  he  was  waiting, 
had  not  yet  arrived.  When  at  length  he  came  in 
Herr  von  Busche — the  base  metal  again  revealing 
itself — felt  it  necessary  to  excuse  himself  for 
leaving  so  soon.  "  But,"  he  said,  "  I  have  an 
audience  with  the  King  at  a  quarter  past  seven." 

"I  congratulate  you,"  I  said,  "on  seeing  His 
Majesty  twice  in  three  days.  It  is  a  good  augury 
for  your  mission."  Von  Busche  turned  pale  and 
said  that  he  did  not  understand  me,  as  in  a 
few  minutes  he  was  going  to  see  the  King  for  the 
first  time.  He  added  that  it  would  have  been 
impossible  for  him  to  see  the  King  before  he  had 
been  officially  presented  to  his  Ministers. 

"  Oh,"  said  I,  "in  that  case  it  is,  of  course, 
my  mistake."  And  these  were  the  last  words 
exchanged  between  Germany's  last  Minister  to 
Roumania  and  myself. 

This  attempt,  doomed  in  advance  to  failure, 
to  prove  that  the  author  of  the  world  war  was 
England,  and  the  lie  with  regard  to  his  having 
met  the  King  may  be  fairly  regarded  as  an 
epitome  of  the  whole  German  diplomatic  method. 

II 

A  few  days  after  the  battle  of  the  Marne  I 
was  on  my  way  from  my  villa  at  Sinaia  to  the 


228  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Palace  Hotel  when  a  motor  car  stopped  in  front 
of  me.  A  man,  smothered  in  dust,  got  out  of 
it  and  addressed  me.  As  he  said  he  had  come 
from  Berlin  on  behalf  of  Herr  Zimmermann 
solely  in  order  to  speak  to  me,  I  arranged  to 
see  him  at  once.  In  my  house  a  few  minutes 
later  he  withdrew  this,  and  explained  that 
Zimmermann  had  not  really  sent  him. 

My  visitor  from  Berlin  was,  in  fact,  a  German 
engineer  who  had  lived  many  years  in  Roumania, 
married  a  Roumanian  lady,  been  appointed  a 
teacher  in  one  of  our  higher-grade  schools,  and, 
in  fact,  had  become  so  completely  one  of  ourselves 
that  I  firmly  believed  he  had  been  naturalised 
as  a  Roumanian.  At  the  outbreak  of  war  Mr. 
S.  happened  to  be  in  Berlin,  and  before  Roumania 
had  definitely  declined  to  enter  the  war  at  the 
side  of  Germany,  he  had  made  it  his  business 
to  assist  in  inducing  her  to  do  so.  With  this 
object  he  used  to  send  us  from  Berlin  immense 
telegrams,  sometimes  two  or  three  a  day,  con- 
taining remarkably  biassed  information  on  the 
progress  of  the  war,  evidently  designed  to  work 
upon  our  fears.  This  reckless  outlay  made  it 
clear  to  me  that  Mr.  S.  was  doing  his  work  at 
Germany's  expense,  which,  on  the  part  of  a 
naturalised  Roumanian,  made  me  very  angry. 
Immediately  on  meeting  him  I  had  reproached 
him  vehemently  for  thus  allowing  himself  to 
forget  that  he  had  become  a  Roumanian  citizen, 
and  my  indignation  fairly  carried  me  away. 
Its  object  excused  himself  to  me  on  the  ground 
that  he  had  not,  in  fact,  ever  been  naturalised, 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  229 

but  the  violence  with  which  I  had  spoken  to 
him  had  made  its  impression,  and  when  he 
came  to  my  house  all  his  earlier  audacity  had 
disappeared. 

Mr.  S.'s  proposal  was  really  paralysing.  He 
began  by  admitting  that  my  attitude  towards 
Germany  was  quite  naturally  explained  by  my 
affection  for  France ;  "  but,"  he  added,  "  we 
Germans  are  also  very  fond  of  France  and  have  no 
complaint  to  make  of  her.  On  the  contrary, 
the  idea  of  being  at  war  with  France  is  exceed- 
ingly painful  to  us.  These  being  Germany's 
feelings  for  France,  I  have  come  to  you,  for  I 
have  long  considered  you  as  one  of  the  clearest- 
sighted  men  in  Europe — an  opinion  which  is 
also  shared  by  the  political  world  of  Berlin — 
to  give  you  the  opportunity  of  rendering,  to 
Roumania,  France  and  humanity  alike,  a  service 
which  will  ensure  your  name  being  for  ever 
enshrined  in  history. 

"Go  to  Paris,  where  everyone  —  very  rightly 
—trusts  you.  Propose  to  France  a  separate 
peace.  We  will  offer  her  terms  of  peace,  magnifi- 
cent terms,  beyond  her  utmost  hopes :  and, 
after  that,  we  will  punish,  as  they  deserve,  the 
Russians,  and  above  all  the  English,  the  real 
criminals  who  have  provoked  the  war  and  are 
responsible  for  this  catastrophe.  You  have  more 
chance  than  anyone  else  in  the  world  of  being 
listened  to." 

I  answered  my  German  as  any  other  man  in 
my  place  must  have  answered  :  I  told  him  that 
he  had  no  shred  of  reason  to  believe  it  possible 


230  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

that  I  could  listen  to  such  a  suggestion.  What 
he  was  proposing  to  me  was  an  infamy  of  which 
he  should  have  known  I  was  incapable.  If 
France  ever  wished  to  be  guilty  of  such  abomin- 
able treachery  she  would  not  require  any  inter- 
vention on  my  part,  and  to  suppose  anything 
else  was  not  only  to  lose  all  sense  of  proportion, 
but  to  be  quite  abnormally  stupid.  I  then 
dismissed  S.  as  he  deserved,  but  not  without 
first  telling  him  how  little  I  thought  of  Germany 
for  her  ignorance  of  the  spirit  of  France  and  of 
her  other  adversaries. 

That  Berlin  should  have  thought  me  so  foolish 
as  to  suppose  myself  able  to  play  such  a  part,  and 
base  enough  to  wish  to  play  it,  is  nothing  :  it 
is  merely  a  mistaken  estimate  of  an  individual. 
But  that  Berlin  could  imagine  that  France  would 
betray  England,  who  had  come  to  her  help 
without  any  obligation,  made  it  perfectly  clear 
to  me  that  people  at  Berlin  had  completely 
lost,  not  only  all  sense  of  right,  but  what  is 
sometimes  more  dangerous,  all  intelligence  as 
well. 

I  have  not  seen  Mr.  S.  again. 

Ill 

In  November,  1914,  at  Bucharest,  I  received 
the  last  visit  of  a  German  friend  with  whom  my 
relations  had  been  very  close. 

Mr.  X.  is  a  man  of  business  ;  he  is  also  a  man 
of  ability,  one  of  those  singularly  clear  intellects 
which  impress  one  from  the  first  and  in  the 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  231 

presence  of  which  one  feels  that  here  is  an  in- 
dividual who  would  have  been  a  success  at  any 
period,  in  any  country  and  in  any  career.  Mr.  X. 
is  also  one  of  the  most  international  of  Germans  ; 
his  mother  was  a  Russian,  his  wife  is  English, 
he  has  one  sister  married  in  Russia  and  another 
in  the  United  States.  He  has  passed  a  great  part 
of  his  life  in  Russia,  in  England  and  in  Roumania. 
With  all  this  he  is  highly  educated,  astute  and 
witty.  I  dwell  on  this,  because  in  November, 
1914,  X.  gave  me  an  unexpected  opportunity  of 
seeing  how  the  German  war  could  pervert  even 
so  cultivated  an  intelligence  as  his.  When  I 
record  what  X.  said  to  me  my  astonishment 
will  be  intelligible.  It  will  be  understood  also, 
why,  when  after  three  hours'  conversation  he 
left  me,  I  said  to  some  friends  who  were  waiting 
for  me  to  dine  with  them,  "  I  have  just  been 
spending  three  hours  in  a  lunatic  asylum." 

X.  had  always  been  genuinely  well-disposed 
to  me,  and  had  come  in  reality  to  see  whether 
he  could  do  nothing  to  make  me  less  Germano- 
phobe.  Too  well  brought  up  to  reveal  his  plans 
openly,  he  began  by  offering  me  Herr  von  Busche's 
excuses  for  no  longer  visiting  me.  "  If  it  was 
only  Germany  you  attacked,"  he  said,  "  it 
would  always  be  a  pleasure  to  Herr  Busche  to 
call  upon  you,  but  you  attack  the  Kaiser,  and  that 
he  cannot  overlook." 

I  replied  that  Herr  von  Busche  was  perfectly 
right  not  to  call  on  me,  because  in  no  case  should 
I  return  his  visit.  I  added  that  if  ever  Herr  von 
Busche  met  me  I  begged  that  he  would  not  bow 


232  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

his  salutation  to  me,  since  I  had  quite  made  up 
my  mind  not  to  return  it. 

In  terms  most  nicely  calculated  not  to  offend 
me,  X.  then  said  how  profoundly  he  regretted,  not 
only  on  my  account  but  on  that  of  Roumania, 
to  see  me  afloat  in  a  vessel  which  was  bound  to 
founder,  and  very  delicately  he  alluded  to  certain 
strokes  of  the  oar  which,  taken  at  the  right  mo- 
ment, might  effect  a  complete  change  of  course. 
As  I  did  not  wish  to  bandy  words  with  him,  I 
pretended  not  to  understand,  and  replied  that  I 
had  not,  indeed,  any  boat  beneath  me,  but  that  I 
was  a  lonely  swimmer  in  an  ocean  full  of  danger, 
obeying  simply  the  imperative  behests  of  my 
conscience,  and  without  ever  asking  myself 
whether  or  not  I  had  any  prospect  of  reaching 
land.  And  as  X.  insisted  on  Roumania's  mis- 
fortune in  losing  the  only  politician  who,  accord- 
ing to  him,  was  of  real  worth,  I  cut  him  short 
with  the  words,  which  I  have  so  often  repeated, 
"  How  can  one  concern  one's  self  with  the  situa- 
tion of  an  individual  when  the  fate  of  the  world 
is  at  stake  ?  ?:  Accordingly  X.v  abandoning  all 
hope  of  convincing  me,  left  the  personal  question 
and  began  a  monologue,  like  a  man  thinking 
aloud.  For  more  than  two  hours  he  explained 
to  me  why  Germany  must  be  victorious,  why  it 
was  impossible  that  she  should  be  otherwise, 
and  why  all  those  who  placed  themselves  across 
the  German  path  would  be  crushed  to  the  earth 
without  any  advantage  to  themselves  or  to  the 
cause  which  they  wished  to  serve.  According 
to  him,  Germany  was  at  least  half  a  century  in 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  233 

advance  of  the  rest  of  the  world,  because  she 
understood  what  organisation  meant,  while  all 
other  countries  were  still  relying  on  the  futilities 
of  individual  initiative.  "  For  that  reason  more 
than  any  other,"  he  said,  "  Germany's  victory, 
which  is  just  as  much  beyond  dispute  as  the 
sun  in  the  sky,  will  be  an  advantage  to  the  whole 
human  race,  since  even  the  nations  she  conquers 
will  feel  the  benefit  of  her  supremacy. 

"  Of  all  our  enemies  France  is  the  only  one 
with  whom  we  need  reckon.  Her  soldiers,  her 
officers,  her  General  Staff,  are  just  as  good  as  ours, 
but  thirty-eight  millions  of  men  can  do  nothing 
against  seventy  millions.  France  will  be  ground 
to  powder,  and  we  Germans  shall  regret  it. 

"  Russia  gives  us  no  anxiety.  Number?  are 
not  the  main  factor  in  war.  Russia,  believe  me, 
will  go  from  collapse  to  collapse.  Each  time 
that  you  fancy  that  Russia  is  on  the  point  of  an 
achievement  you  will  have  a  repetition  of  the 
Mazurian  lakes.  Thanks  to  Russia's  disorder, 
Russia's  indifference,  her  absolute  lack  of  organ- 
isation and  her  fundamental  inability  to  create  it, 
the  famous  steam-roller  is  a  perilous  illusion. 
Believe  me,  the  Russians  will  be  beaten'  at  just 
that  moment  when  their  allies  will  have  special 
need  of  them,  and  they  will  be  first  to  quit  the 
field. 

6  There  remains  England.  Obviously  she 
might  have  been  formidable.  If  England  had 
begun  to  arm  herself  ten  years  ago  we  should 
never  have  dared  to  venture  on  war:  But 
England  wishes  to  do  in  a  few  months  what  has 


234  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

taken  Russia  a  hundred  years.  That  is  asking 
too  much  of  human  capacity,  and  it  will  never 
come  to  pass.  You  will  see  what  the  course  of 
events  will  be.  The  war  will  last  a  few  months 
more,  at  the  very  most  a  year.  Then  the  Kaiser, 
at  the  head  of  his  troops,  will  enter  Paris,  Moscow 
and  London."  I  smiled  at  this,  and  X.  replied  : 
"  Yes,  London.  It  is  there,  at  Westminster, 
that  the  Emperor  will  dictate  the  world's  peace 
and  the  reorganisation  of  the  human  race." 

Nothing  was  further  from  X.'s  mind  than 
bluff.  He  was  profoundly  convinced  of  his  own 
prophecy,  which,  indeed,  in  his  view,  amounted 
to  evidence.  Yet  I  repeat  that  X.  is  a  man  of 
education  and  brains,  who  has  travelled,  who  is 
at  home  all  the  world  over,  and  having  lived  all 
his  life  among  foreigners  might  well  have  a 
more  open  mind. 

He  gave  me  the  solution  himself  when  he  said 
that  since  the  war  no  peasant  among  his  country- 
men could  feel  himself  more  of  the  German 
Michael }  than  he  did. 

IV 

In  the  Spring  of  1915  a  friend  came  to  tell  me 
that  a  German  diplomatist  with  whom  I  had  been 
very  friendly,  but  to  whom  I  had  not  bowed  for 
some  months,  was  begging  to  meet  me  at  any 
cost.  It  was  suggested  to  me  that  we  should 
come  across  each  other,  as  if  by  chance,  at  my 
friend's  house.  After  much  persuasion  I  agreed, 
on  the  express  condition  that  no  word  of  politics 

1  The  German  equivalent  of  "  John  Bull." 


MY  FOUR  LAST  GERMANS  235 

should  be  mentioned.  I  knew  perfectly  well 
that  the  German  in  question  would  not  respect 
this  undertaking,  but  the  agreement  to  exclude 
politics  was  indispensable  if  I  were  to  be  able, 
without  rudeness,  to  bring  our  conversation  to  an 
end  at  the  moment  of  my  choice. 

Next  afternoon,  at  half-past  five,  I  was  duly 
calling  on  my  friend  when  the  German  diplo- 
matist came  in.  He  told  me  that  he  realised  that 
Roumania  would  soon  be  at  war  with  Germany, 
that  consequently  he  would  have  to  leave  Buchar- 
est, and  that  he  had  come  to  beg  me,  when  the 
occasion  arose,  to  take  charge  of  the  keys  of  his 
flat,  feeling  sure  that  he  could  count  upon  me 
to  see  that  his  property  was  respected.  It  is 
quite  needless  to  say  that  he  had  no  intention  of 
doing  anything  of  the  kind,  and  that  when 
Roumania  declared  war  on  Germany  in  August, 
1916,  he  never  even  thought  of  it.  It  is,  however, 
a  pleasure  to  me  to  recall  that  a  German  diplomat 
reckoned  on  me  for  the  preservation  of  his  house 
and  furniture,  when  I  remember  that  in  December, 
1916,  when  the  German  armies  occupied  Buchar- 
est, Field  Marshal  von  Mackensen  not  only  gave 
orders  for  my  house  to  be  sacked,  with  the  most 
complete  and  what  I  may  be  forgiven  for  calling 
the  most  Hunnish  particularity,  but  came  in 
person  a  few  days  afterwards,  accompanied  by 
his  Staff,  to  admire  the  way  in  which  his  instruc- 
tions had  been  carried  out.  There  are  things  that 
the  Germans  do  differently  from  other  people. 

My  German  diplomatist  asked  me  with  irresis- 
tible frankness  on  what  my  conviction  that 


236  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Germany  would  be  defeated  was  based.  I 
answered  him  without  any  reserve.  I  explained 
to  him  my  reasons,  which  were  those  of  ordinary 
common  sense,  and  we  passed,  step  by  step,  from 
one  point  to  another,  until  at  length  he  reached 
that  of  making  the  following  remarkable  admis- 
sion :  "  All  you  say  is  perfectly  true.  The 
militarism  of  Prussia,  the  martinet  spirit  of 
Prussia,  is  the  most  abominable  thing  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.  But  it  happens  to  be  invincible. 
And  there  is  nothing  for  us — for  any  of  us — 
to  do  but  bow  before  it  as  to  fate." 

My  only  reply  was  to  tell  my  German  diplo- 
matist, who  happened  to  be  a  Saxon  by  birth, 
that  I  would  see  him  again  at  the  end  of  the  war. 


Eleutberios  Veriizelos 


XXVIII 
ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS 


ALL  greatness  is  rare,  and  human  greatness 
is  the  rarest  of  all.  By  human  greatness 
I  mean  an  harmonious  personality  made 
up  of  high  intelligence,  moral  beauty  and  inflexi- 
bility of  will.  Great  minds  are  not  so  scarce  as 
men  think;  moral  beauty  is  fortunately  fairly 
common,  especially  amongst  humble  folk.  Tenacity 
of  will  is  often  combined  with  moral  perversity. 
But  the  combination  of  these  qualities  in  a 
whole,  which,  according  to  my  own  idea,  alone 
constitutes  true  human  greatness,  is  so  rare  that 
one  may  go  through  life  without  meeting  it. 

Venizelos *  is  a  true  example  of  human  greatness, 
and  of  a  greatness  such  that  one  may  unre- 
servedly admire  it.  It  should  not  be  forgotten 
that  in  sincere  profound  admiration  we  may 
find  one  of  those  rare  springs  of  joy  which  from 
time  to  time  illusion  us  as  to  the  value  of  life. 

Shakespeare,  the  greatest  poet  humanity  has 
ever  produced,  presents  this  remarkable  and 

This  appreciation  was  written  in  1915,  before  M.  Venizelos'  recall 
to  power. 

239 


240  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

almost  singular  characteristic — that  we  know 
nothing  of  his  life.  Venizelos  is  rather  like  him. 
Until  recent  years  his  life  was  so  devoid  of  inci- 
dent that  it  leaves  a  vast  field  to  be  occupied  by 
legend.  The  only  thing  known  about  his  early 
career  is  the  time  he  spent  in  the  mountains 
with  other  Cretans  fighting  for  his  country's 
independence.  This  was  a  moral  education. 
People  do  not  know,  however,  that  this  Cretan 
carried  books  about  with  him  in  the  bush,  in  order 
to  perfect  himself  in  the  study  of  French. 


II 

Before  the  time  of  Venizelos,  Greece  had 
fallen  low,  as  we  know  only  too  well.  If  she  had 
not  since  then  risen  again  so  marvellously,  I, 
who  owe  an  eternal  debt  to  the  Hellenic  people, 
should  not  dare  to  speak  of  their  past.  During 
the  war  of  independence  Greece  had  accom- 
plished marvels  of  heroism  and  moral  beauty, 
which  in  the  end  drew  to  it  the  protection  of  the 
three  Great  Powers,  France,  England  and  Russia 
—the  three  Powers  that  are  always  associated  in 
history  with  noble  action,  whether  they  act  inde- 
pendently or  together.  But  this  same  Greece 
had  started  down  a  real  incline  almost  immedi- 
ately after  her  emancipation.  She  made  an 
unhappy  choice  in  her  first  king.  How  could  any 
rigid  Bavarian  understand  the  Greek  soul  ?  Her 
second  king  made  a  rule  of  leaving  the  Greeks 
entirely  free,  he  did  not  so  much  as  guide  them 
through  difficult  moments,  and  there  resulted 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  241 

a  period  of  unchecked  quarrelling  between  politi- 
cal parties,  the  system  of  dividing  the  spoil 
pushed  to  its  utmost  limits,  and  in  spite  of  the 
efforts  of  another  great  man,  Tricoupis,  the  Greek 
people,  one  of  the  most  gifted  on  the  earth, 
knew  all  the  misery  of  defeat  and  bankruptcy. 

As  ever,  the  nation  was  saved  on  the  edge  of 
the  abyss  by  the  only  means  of  salvation  that 
history  knows — revolution.  And  by  the  most 
dangerous  form  of  revolution,  that  known  as  the 
military  coup  d'etat.  King  George,  who  had  done 
nothing  to  deserve  it,  drank  the  full  cup  of 
humiliation  to  the  dregs.  With  his  own  hand  he 
signed  the  order  cashiering  his  own  sons  from  the 
army,  including  the  Crown  Prince,  whose  name 
was  for  the  Greeks  for  ever  associated  with  their 
defeat  at  Domokos  in  1897.  Whatever  his 
faults  may  have  been,  a  martyrdom  like  his 
should  have  expiated  them.  After  having  de- 
stroyed, it  was  necessary  to  rebuild.  But  military 
revolution,  unless  it  throws  up  a  Napoleon, 
though  very  effective  in  clearing  the  ground, 
finds  reconstruction  beyond  its  powers. 

Greece  was  in  a  state  of  absolute  chaos.  The 
new  Chamber  not  only  wanted  to  set  about 
revising  the  fundamental  laws  of  the  state,  but 
it  also  wanted  to  proclaim  its  own  supremacy, 
though  the  exercise  of  such  supremacy  was 
something  quite  beyond  its  powers,  as  they  had 
then  developed. 

It  was  at  this  moment  that  the  Cretan 
arrived. 

He  came  alone  ;    without  clansmen,  or  family 

J,I.  Q 


242  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

or  fortune  ;  without  past  or  party  or  supporters. 
He  stood,  as,  I  say,  alone. 

He  was  received  like  a  god — crowds  are  occa- 
sionally endowed  with  divine  intuition  of  this 
kind.  Received  as  a  god,  he  acted  from  the 
first  moment  as  a  man. 

There  are  few  finer  pages  in  history  than  the 
account  of  how  the  Cretan  faced  the  people  of 
Athens.  They  were  shouting  with  all  their 
might,  "  Long  live  Venizelos !  Long  live  the 
Constitutional  Assembly  !  "  and  he  forced  upon 
them  the  alternative  cry,  "  Long  live  the  revision 
of  the  Constitution." 

This  man  was  right  when  the  world  was  wrong. 
Like  all  creators,  he  began  by  smashing  everything. 
He  crushed  the  parties,  or  rather  the  old  cliques 
which  had  brought  Greece  to  destruction.  He 
made  another  nation.  Amongst  an  excitable 
people  he  dared  to  insist  on  the  permanent 
status  of  the  civil  servant,  his  selection  by  com- 
petitive examination,  and  his  promotion  on  the 
recommendation  of  his  colleagues. 

He  cleaned  the  stable  out  better  even  than  the 
Hercules  of  legend.  An  astonished  Europe  could 
indulge  itself  in  the  spectacle  of  a  great  man  come 
to  light. 

Ill 

After  having  remade  Greece  himself,  he  turned 
to  the  fate  of  Hellenism  in  the  world  at  large. 

During  the  whole  Balkan  crisis — and  one  can 
say  this  quite  truthfully — it  was  Greece  that, 
thanks  to  the  genius  of  Venizelos,  with  the 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  243 

smallest  army  of  all  at  her  disposal,  controlled 
events. 

With  the  insight  of  a  great  man,  Venizelos 
realised  the  true  value  of  Serbia.  He  attached 
Serbia  to  Greece,  and  at  all  times  and  in  all 
circumstances  dominated  M.  Pasitch  by  the  power 
of  his  personal  attraction.  When  it  was  found 
impossible  to  arrive  at  an  understanding  with 
Turkey  on  the  subject  of  Crete,  owing  to  the 
hopeless  incapacity  of  the  Turks,  Venizelos  ac- 
complished the  miracle  of  concluding  an  alliance 
with  the  Bulgarians,  a  race  that  the  Greek  people 
traditionally  regarded  in  the  light  of  an  heredi- 
tary and  uncompromising  enemy.  In  concluding 
this  alliance  he  saw  clearly  how  necessary  it  was 
to  keep  out  of  the  treaty  all  reference  to  the 
division  of  territories  that  might  be  conquered 
in  the  future.  King  George  and  the  Crown  Prince 
(afterwards  King  Const antine)  opposed  Veni- 
zelos bitterly,  but  the  Cretan  once  more  gained 
his  point,  and  the  treaty  was  silent  as  to  the 
division  of  the  spoils.  Because  of  his  prevision, 
Greece  escaped  the  imputations  and  difficulties 
in  which  Serbia  is  still  involved. 

In  London  Venizelos  imposed  his  personality 
on  all  political  and  diplomatic  circles,  and  this 
in  spite  of  his  reserve  and  modesty,  which  was  such 
a  contrast  to  the  foolish  arrogance  of  Daneff. 

It  was  just  at  that  time  that  I  had  the  happiness 
of  getting  to  know  him,  and  of  forming  one  of 
those  friendships,  based  on  confidence  and  sym- 
pathy, which  death  alone  can  break. 

I  only  saw  Venizelos  twice  at  that  time,  but  it 


244  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

sufficed  for  me  to  know  that  I  had  before  me 
not  only  a  great  man  but  a  gentleman,  a  man 
in  whom  one  might  repose  unlimited  confidence 
without  running  the  risk  of  being  deceived.  I 
knew  he  was  in  profound  disagreement  with  the 
Bulgarians  at  the  Balkan  Conference  which  was 
then  sitting,  but  he  had  too  much  delicacy  to 
say  a  word  to  me  about  difficulties  between 
him  and  his  allies. 

The  first  time  I  saw  him  I  asked  him  the  secret 
of  his  extraordinary  success.  He  replied  that 
he  had  arrived  at  the  right  moment,  and  that  he 
had  adopted  two  rules  of  conduct :  to  tell  his 
people  the  whole  truth  in  all  circumstances  and 
to  be  ready  to  leave  office  at  any  moment  without 
regret. 

I  had  a  very  animated  conversation  with  him 
at  Bucharest.  He  became  very  angry  when  I 
told  him  it  was  a  mistake  to  insist  upon  getting 
Kavalla. 

From  his  anger  I  could  see — what  later  on  I 
found  to  be  true — that  he  was  not  the  only 
director  of  his  country's  policy.  At  the  time 
I  was  dreaming  of  completing  the  Treaty  of 
Bucharest  by  a  treaty  of  alliance  between  the 
four  kingdoms  of  Serbia,  Greece,  Bulgaria  and 
Roumania. 

When  all  the  secrets  of  the  Balkan  crisis  are 
revealed,  when  men  know  all  that  Venizelos 
did,  our  admiration  for  him  as  a  great  man  will 
be  enhanced.  Here,  at  least,  we  have  an  indi- 
vidual who  need  not  fear  that  all  his  actions  and 
even  his  secret  thoughts  should  be  revealed. 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  245 

After  the  Treaty  of  Bucharest,  Venizelos  found 
he  had  to  fight  Austrian  intrigues  at  Constanti- 
nople. I  do  not  want  to  tell  the  history  of  the 
Treaty  of  Athens  now  nor  to  insist  on  the  fact 
that  on  several  occasions  a  new  war  between 
Turkey  and  Greece  was  on  the  point  of  breaking 
out  and  that  Venizelos  was  prepared  for  all 
eventualities.  All  I  want  to  do  at  the  moment 
is  to  render  public  homage  to  the  moral  beauty 
of  Venizelos,  who,  far  from  wishing  to  ignore  the 
services  I  was  able  at  that  time  to  do  Greece  and 
the  cause  of  peace,  insisted  on  giving  them  the 
widest  publicity. 

At  the  end  of  October,  1913,  he  wrote  me  a 
letter  of  generous  appreciation,  in  which  he  said  : 
"  Our  recent  friendship  has  been  rich  in  practical 
results  for  my  country,  and  I  rejoice  that  Rou- 
mania  has  again  so  well  played  the  part  of  arbiter 
in  the  conclusion  of  peace  in  the  Balkans.  It  is 
a  new  bond  between  our  two  nations ;  we  who  are 
already  bound  by  the  same  interests  are  destined 
to  advance  together  on  the  path  of  civilisation." 
Magnanimity  is  always  the  mark  of  greatness. 

Venizelos  had  the  question  of  Epirus  on  his 
hands  at  the  time.  He  knew  quite  well  that  it 
was  impossible  for  Greece  to  oppose  the  unani- 
mous wish  of  the  Great  Powers,  and  that  it  would 
be  unworthy  of  him  to  be  the  cause  of  a  general 
war.  He  sacrificed  himself  to  his  duty,  knowing 
well  that  the  day  would  come  when  he  would  be 
able  to  obtain  Epirus  without  provoking  Europe. 
But  in  making  good  this  policy  he  spent  himself, 
just  as  he  spent  himself  at  Bucharest  when  he 


246  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

failed  in  obtaining  for  the  Greeks  the  sun,  the 
moon  and  the  constellations.  His  actions  were 
closely  watched  at  Athens.  Every  concession 
this  great  man  made  to  the  peace  of  Europe  and 
the  security  of  his  country  was  made  the  occa- 
sion of  attacking  him  as  a  coward  soul  who, 
having  no  faith  in  the  force  of  Hellenism,  did 
not  dare  show  himself  implacable. 

Nothing  is  easier  than  to  obtain  vulgar  popu- 
larity by  siding  with  those  who  shout  loudest  at 
a  time  when,  at  the  risk  of  unpopularity,  another 
man  takes  upon  himself  to  defend  his  country. 

It  is  to  this  incident  that  Venizelos  owes  the 
enmity  of  M.  Zographos,  just  as  later  on,  as  a 
reward  for  his  efforts  over  the  Islands,  he  had  to 
submit  to  all  the  epithets  coined  by  the  envious 
and  the  disappointed. 

IV 

Everyone  who  has  studied  history  sufficiently 
to  know  that  great  men  are  sometimes  rather 
a  burden  on  their  country,  will  understand  that 
Venizelos  could  not  remain  long  in  power. 

After  the  Treaty  of  Bucharest  had  been  signed 
M.  Pasitch  invited  us  all  to  luncheon  at  the 
Palace  Hotel.  Speaking  to  my  right-hand  neigh- 
bour, I  told  him  of  a  wish  I  had  cherished  for 
many  years  of  visiting  Japan  in  the  summer  of 
1914.  Venizelos  heard  me,  and  asked  me  if  I 
would  take  him  as  a  travelling  companion. 
Then  he  went  on  to  ask  with  a  smile  whether  I 
was  sure  I  should  be  free  in  the  first  half  of  the 
year  1914.  He  was  alluding  to  the  opinion 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  247 

generally  held  that  the  men  who  had  accom- 
plished the  work  of  1913  would  be  retained  in 
office  by  their  peoples.  I  told  him,  and  the  other 
guests  were  greatly  surprised  at  it,  that  I  was 
sure  of  this  freedom,  not  only  for  myself,  but 
also  for  him.  As  far  as  Venizelos  was  concerned, 
I  was  wrong  by  a  year.  But  without  the  Island 
question  and  the  surprise  of  the  European  war, 
he  would  have  been  out  of  office  at  the  period 
I  predicted.  His  greatness  offended  people  in  a 
way  one  could  hardly  imagine.  The  man  who 
created  modern  Greece  had  at  all  costs  to  dis- 
appear from  the  scene  in  order  that  certain 
personages  might  emerge  from  their  obscurity. 
I  felt  it  first  in  July,  1913,  and  I  became  firmly 
convinced  of  it  in  the  months  that  followed. 

When  European  war  broke  out  I  had  no  doubts 
as  to  Venizelos'  thoughts.  I  knew  that  he 
wanted  a  serious  and  lasting  alliance  amongst  the 
little  nations,  and  I  could  not  believe  that  such 
a  genius  would  not  realise  that  the  independence, 
the  liberty,  the  very  existence  of  Greece  were 
indissolubly  bound  up,  as  indeed  were  the  inde- 
pendence and  liberty  of  Roumania,  with  the 
defeat  of  Austria  and  Germany.  I  have 'learnt 
since  that  he  thought  as  I  did,  and  as  a  conse- 
quence that  he  realised  from  the  beginning  that 
our  highest  moral  duty,  not  only  to  civilisation, 
but  also  in  respect  of  our  interests  as  nations, 
was  to  do  all  in  our  power  to  bring  about  the 
victory  of  the  Triple  Entente. 

With  the  fixed  idea  in  my  head  of  bringing 
over  all  the  Balkan  nations  to  the  side  of  the 


248  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

Triple  Entente,  and  in  spite  of  Austro-German 
affirmations  concerning  their  hold  on  Bulgaria, 
I  allowed  myself  to  telegraph  and  write  to 
Venizelos,  begging  him  to  help  us  to  show,  in 
this  European  crisis,  that  we  were  wide-minded 
Europeans.  I  said  it  would  be  the  worse  for  us 
if  we  showed  ourselves  petty  and  provincial. 
A  victorious  Germany  would  spell  moral  and 
material  death.  A  Triple  Entente  victorious 
without  our  help  would  spell  our  moral  undoing. 
I  told  him  that,  just  as  I  was  advising  my 
country  to  make  territorial  concessions  to  the 
Bulgarians,  and  advising  the  Serbs  to  do  the 
same  thing  on  a  substantial  scale,  as  the  war 
would  give  them  a  magnificent  territory  extend- 
ing up  to  the  frontiers  of  Italy,  so  Greece,  in  a 
lesser  degree,  should  also  set  an  example,  more 
especially  as  splendid  compensation  awaited  her 
in  Asia  Minor.  It  was  in  August  and  September, 
1914,  that  I  ventured  to  write  in  this  strain  to 
my  friend  at  Athens.  I  will  come  back  to  it 
later.  For  the  sake  of  truth  I  ought  to  say  that 
Venizelos  replied  to  me  in  the  autumn  that 
Greece  could  not  make  any  territorial  concessions, 
and  I  felt  rather  bitter  about  it.  Bitter  because, 
although  I  did  not  think  that  I  could  influence 
the  decisions  of  a  Venizelos,  I  saw  that  Venizelos 
was  even  more  than  I  had  guessed  the  victim  of 
difficulties  originating  in  people  without  fore- 
sight, and  who,  therefore,  cannot  understand 
those  who  have  this  divine  gift.  The  revelations 
Venizelos  has  recently  made  have  completely 
cleared  this  matter  up. 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  249 

Never  did  he  appear  to  me  greater  than  after 
I  had  read  the  two  memoranda  he  addressed  to 
King  Constantine. 

I  am  one  of  those  who  have  read  and  re-read 
Bismarck's  Memoirs.  There. is  nothing  in  them 
which  approaches  the  greatness  of  soul  revealed 
in  the  two  documents  penned  by  Venizelos. 
How  could  a  man  like  myself  fail  to  resent 
the  ironic  fate  of  these  two  papers,  addressed  as 
they  were  to  people  incapable  of  appreciating 
them. 

The  publication  of  the  documents  not  only 
exalts  Venizelos  higher  than  ever,  but  is  an 
inestimable  service  to  Greece. 

To  prove  to  the  Bulgarians  that  a  Greek  existed, 
the  greatest  Greek  of  all,  who  conceived  the 
possibility  of  sacrifice  in  order  to  secure  peace 
with  his  neighbours,  that  is  a  finer  work  than 
striking  medals  with  the  effigy  of  King  Con- 
stantine on  them,  entitled  the  "  Slayer  of  Bulgars." 


And  now  we  come  to  Venizelos'  last  act. 
At  fifty  he  retired  from  political  life,  announcing 
that  if  ever  his  country  found  herself  faced 
with  a  great  foreign  crisis  he  would  return  to  the 
fray,  as  would  be  his  right  and  his  duty.  And 
after  having  affirmed  with  all  his  strength  his 
right  as  a  free  man  to  fight  no  matter  whom, 
he  retires  as  a  free  man,  announcing  to  his 
people  that  it  is  the  last  service  he  can  render  the 
Crown. 


250  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

This  resignation  of  Venizelos,  however  dis- 
tracting for  all  the  friends  of  Greece,  presents 
one  with  the  spectacle  of  almost  superhuman 
greatness.  This  man  would  only  have  to  march 
straight  ahead  and  everything  would  go  down 
before  him.  But  afraid  of  wounding  Greece,  he 
performed  an  act  of  sacrifice  that  was  harder 
than  dying  itself,  and  exiled  himself  from  the 
company  of  the  living. 

Compare  the  fall  of  Venizelos  with  that  of 
Bismarck,  and  the  superiority  of  our  Graeco- 
Latin  race  over  the  Germans  will  stand  out  in 
all  its  sublimity.  Dismissed  by  a  young  Emperor, 
Bismarck  knows  neither  how  to  fight  as  a  man  or 
be  silent  as  a  man.  He  scolds  like  a  discharged 
cook.  Why  this  difference  ?  Was  Bismarck  of 
inferior  metal  to  Venizelos  ?  It  was  not  this, 
but  that  Bismarck  belonged  to  a  nation  which 
for  centuries  has  held  the  notion  that  the  states- 
man is  not  the  servant  of  his  country  but  the 
servant  of  his  king,  and  that  the  king  himself  is 
not  the  highest  expression  of  the  national  will, 
but  another  will  superimposed  on  that  of  the 
nation. 

Bismarck  was  heavily  weighted  by  mediaeval 
institutions  and  a  life  of  obedience,  and, 
when  dismissed  like  a  servant,  like  a  servant  he 
cried  aloud.  The  Greek,  true  son  of  the  French 
revolution,  knows  that  he  is  the  servant  of  the 
people,  and  when  he  surrenders  everything  it 
is  to  the  people  that  he  makes  his  sacrifice. 
He  withdraws  as  a  free  man  without  recrimina- 
tion. 


ELEUTHERIOS  VENIZELOS  251 

VI 

And  now  for  a  final  recollection  ! 

The  last  time  Venizelos  came  to  Roumania 
I  had  a  talk  with  him  in  the  embrasure  of  one  of 
the  windows  of  the  Palace.  We  spoke  of  that 
political  philosophy  to  which  men  concerned 
with  the  business  of  Government  always  hark 
back.  Amongst  other  things,  we  spoke  of  the 
relations  between  the  statesman  and  his  Sovereign 
in  countries  where  monarchy  is  still  an  institu- 
tion. And  the  Cretan  said  to  me  :  "  It  is  our 
duty  to  devote  our  heart,  our  brain,  our  life  to 
strengthening  and  supporting  our  Sovereigns. 
We  know  well  enough  that,  in  their  turn,  they 
will  only  dismiss  us  if  they  cannot  destroy  us. 
All  the  same,  we  must  do  our  duty,  because  it  is 
our  duty." 

Venizelos  has  done  his. 


The  Kaiser 


XXIX 

THE  KAISER 

I  HAVE  only  seen  the  Kaiser  once.     To  speak 
of  him  after  a  single  interview  would  be  rash, 
if  the  Kaiser  were  not  one  of  those  figures 
which  are  always  posing  for  the  camera  and  whose 
characteristics    can    be    almost    instantaneously 
caught.     Pope  Leo  XIII.  who  also  had  only  seen 
him  once,  at  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  said  of 
him,  "  This  man  will  end  in  a  catastrophe." 

It  was  in  January,  1907,  at  Berlin,  that  I  was 
received  in  audience  by  the  Kaiser.  There  was 
luncheon  afterwards,  to  which,  apart  from  the 
Court,  no  one  else  was  asked  except  Herr  Tchir- 
sky,  then  Foreign  Minister,  and  the  Roumanian 
Minister  to  Germany,  on  whose  unfortunate  be- 
haviour during  our  war  it  is  beyond  me  to  express 
an  opinion.  I  was  waiting  and  chatting  with  the 
Empress  in  a  little  room  opening  into  the  dining- 
room,  when  the  Kaiser  came  in.  I  was  at  once 
struck  by  his  machine-made  stride,  and  when  he 
planted  himself  less  than  two  paces  in  front  of 
me,  his  steely  eyes  looking  straight  into  mine, 
the  impression  of  something  mechanical  became 
still  stronger.  The  Kaiser's  stare  is  like  nothing 
I  have  ever  seen  before,  quite  abnormal  in  its 

255 


256  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

intensity,  and  distinctly  suggestive  of  madness. 
For  perhaps  ten  minutes  he  talked  to  me  in  the 
ante-room.  Question  followed  question  breath- 
lessly, giving  me  scarcely  time  to  frame  an 
answer  to  one  before  it  was  followed  by 
another. 

It  was  clear  that  the  Emperor  meant  to  make 
himself  pleasant.  The  evening  before  he  had 
taken  the  trouble  to  enquire  whether  I  would 
rather  he  talked  to  me  in  French  or  English.  I 
had  said  I  would  prefer  French.  Needless  to 
say,  I  was  surprised  at  so  obvious  an  intention 
to  ingratiate  himself :  a  Roumanian  Minister 
of  Finance  was  hardly  so  important  that  the 
Emperor  of  all-powerful  Germany  should  be  at 
such  pains  to  please  him.  I  naturally  concluded 
that  the  Kaiser  was  a  master  of  the  art  of 
seduction,  and  later  on  my  impression  of  this 
resemblance  to  Nero  was  confirmed. 

The  Kaiser  started  by  telling  me  that  he  knew 
me  very  well  already  from  the  reports  of  Kiderlen- 
Waechter,  his  Minister  in  Roumania,  who  had 
told  him  all  about  me.  "  I  don't  know,"  he  said, 
"  if  your  brothers  are  fond  of  you,  but  my 
Minister's  appreciation  and  affection  for  you  were 
more  than  brotherly."  He  went  on  to  talk  to 
me  of  the  difficulties  of  a  Minister  of  Finance 
in  our  time  ;  then  leading  the  conversation — 
if  an  avalanche  of  interjections  can  be  called  a 
conversation — to  the  question  of  petroleum  in 
Roumania,  he  said  to  me  in  a  cutting  tone  that 
he  did  not  propose  to  have  any  interference 
from  America  in  European  affairs,  and  that  he 


THE  KAISER  257 

looked  upon  the  full  exploitation  of  our  petro- 
leum as  one  of  the  bulwarks  against  her 
encroachments . 

Of  this  preliminary  conversation  this  was  the 
one  point  clearly  impressed  on  me.  It  was 
plain  that  the  Kaiser,  as  the  world  has  since  had 
ample  reason  to  know,  detested  America. 

During  lunch — I  was  seated  on  the  Emperor's 
left,  his  daughter  being  on  his  right  hand — and 
afterwards  for  more  than  an  hour  in  the  smoking- 
room,  William  II.  talked  to  me  without  ceasing, 
skipping  from  one  subject  to  another  with  an 
inconsequence  and  a  feverish  impatience  which  I 
had  never  previously  encountered.  He  was  bent 
on  showing  me  that  he  was  little  short  of  om- 
niscient ;  he  even  talked  to  me  of  the  Roumanian 
monument  in  the  Dobrudja — the  so-called 
Tropeum  by  Adam  Ceissi — and  he  was  evidently 
pleased  and  surprised  when  I  told  him  that 
Moltke  had  spoken  of  it  in  his  book  on  his  early 
travels. 

Among  a  thousand  other  things,  the  Kaiser 
asked  me  how  King  Charles  had  always  managed 
to  get  his  own  way,  in  spite  of  our  parliamentary 
system.  I  told  him  in  reply  that  the  King  had 
always  had  the  wisdom  to  let  matters  take  their 
course,  except  in  special  questions  which  he 
thought  of  particular  importance,  and  that  in 
these  his  influence  was  consequently  decisive. 
The  Emperor  then  asked  me  why  his  brother-in- 
law,  King  George  of  Greece,  was  not  similarly 
successful,  and  I  gave  him  my  explanation. 
During  this  part  of  the  conversation  I  realised 


j.i. 


258  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

again  how  profound  was  the  Kaiser's  contempt 
for  liberal  ideas  and  the  constitutional  system. 
It  was  plain  that  he  was  sincere  when  he  declared 
that  Providence  had  chosen  him  as  its  instrument 
to  insure  the  happiness  of  this  poor  world,  just 
as  Nero  was  sincere  when  he  believed  himself  a 
great  artist. 

After  that  we  were  talking  of  sport,  especially 
in  Roumania,  when  the  Kaiser  brusquely  asked 
me  if  King  Charles  was  popular.  I  said  that 
popularity  was  hardly  the  word,  but  that  the 
King  enjoyed  something  better,  since  he  was 
much  esteemed.  "  That  does  not  surprise  me," 
said  the  Kaiser ;  "  it  is  thanks  to  his  reserved 
temperament."  Unfortunately  it  was  in  reserve 
that  the  Kaiser  was  deficient  .  .  . 

Here  I  had  had  this  man,  master  of  the  most 
formidable  organisation  in  the  world,  talking  to 
me  for  three  hours  with  the  obvious  desire  of 
pleasing  me  and  of  overwhelming  me  with  his 
omniscience  and  his  genius,  and  yet  when  I  left 
the  Palace  I  felt  like  an  escaped  prisoner.  Next 
day  Prince  Billow  asked  me  how  I  had  been 
impressed.  I  told  him  that  the  Kaiser  was  an 
extraordinary  man,  but  that  I  would  not  be  his 
Minister  for  anything  in  the  world.  Prince 
Billow  smiled — a  rather  bitter  smile,  which  showed 
clearly  that  he  knew  exactly  what  I  meant. 

The  Kaiser,  I  repeat,  had  been  more  than 
kind.  He  even  had  the  delicacy  not  to  give  me 
my  cordon  of  the  Red  Eagle — a  decoration  which 
I  was  destined  to  return  to  him  in  the  Spring  of 
1916 — on  the  occasion  of  our  lunch,  but  to 


THE  KAISER  259 

send  it  to  me  three  days  later  by  Herr  Tchirsky, 
as  "  a  souvenir  of  my  visit  to  Berlin." 

I  have  never  seen  the  Kaiser  since,  but  some 
years  later,  in  conversation  at  Potsdam  with  a 
Roumanian  lady,  a  musician,  married  to  a 
German,  the  Emperor  asked  her  if  she  was  German 
by  birth,  and  when  she  answered  that  she  was  a 
Roumanian  the  Kaiser  said  in  reply  :  "  Well, 
and  how  is  our  good  Take  Jonescu  ? "  My 
musical  friend,  who  was  temperamentally  a 
courtier,  told  me  of  this  Imperial  apostrophe 
as  if  it  were  almost  a  divine  honour. 

Of  my  single  interview  with  the  German 
autocrat  I  retain  a  disquieting  recollection.  It 
was  plain  to  me  that  he  was  a  man  out  of  the 
ordinary  run,  and  yet  there  was  something 
abnormal,  almost  unhealthy,  about  him  which 
kept  me  perpetually  asking  myself  what  he 
would  ultimately  do.  The  contemplation  of  real 
greatness  provokes  a  serene  sense  of  admiration. 
That  was  not  the  impression  left  on  me  by  the 
Kaiser.  On  the  other  hand,  he  did  not  strike 
me  as  a  man  of  commonplace  qualities,  whom  the 
accident  of  birth  had  placed  in  a  situation  out 
of  all  proportion  to  his  natural  capacity.  Rather, 
there  was  something  exceptional  about  him,  but 
it  was  something  incalculable  and  alarming. 

From  Kiderlen-Waechter  I  knew  already  the 
Kaiser's  methods  of  work,  which  were  at  once 
comic  and  full  of  danger.  Every  morning  he 
went  to  the  Foreign  Ministry,  where  he  had  all 
the  telegrams  read  to  him  and  insisted  on  im- 
mediate decisions.  Then  he  drank  a  glass  of  port, 


260  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

ate  two  biscuits  and  departed.  To  prevent  his 
monarch's  impulsiveness  resulting  in  complica- 
tions, Kiderlen  had  recourse  to  a  plan  of  his 
own.  He  only  showed  the  Kaiser  such  telegrams 
as  had  been  received  up  to  one  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  those,  that  is,  which  he  had  himself 
had  time  to  consider,  so  that  he  was  in  a 
position,  if  necessary,  to  withstand  the  Emperor's 
impetuosity. 

The  great  question  which  rernains,  and  will 
always  remain,  to  be  answered  is  how  the  Kaiser, 
whom  a  German  once  described  to  me  as  a  lath 
painted  to  look  like  steel,  brought  himself  to  the 
point  of  launching  universal  war,  and  when  he 
actually  chose  the  date  of  August,  1914.  The 
oftener  I  recall  the  impressions  left  on  me 
by  my  interview,  the  more  firmly  I  believe 
that  the  war  had  long  been  part  of  his  deliberate 
policy,  but  that  the  choice  of  the  moment  and  the 
form  of  its  declaration  were  due  to  impulse.  It 
would  otherwise  be  incomprehensible  that  the 
Kaiser,  who  certainly  did  not  lack  brains  (like 
his  son,  whom  Kiderlen- Waechter  frankly  treated 
as  deficient),  should  have  risked  all  the  hopes  of 
his  country  and  his  house  at  that  particular 
moment,  and  for  the  sake  of  a  question  which 
exclusively  concerned  Austria-Hungary.  For  in 
the  future  of  Austria-Hungary  William  II.  had 
no  confidence.  So  long  ago  as  the  autumn  of 
1912  Herr  von  Jagow,  a  favourite  of  the  Kaiser, 
and  then  German  Ambassador  at  Rome,  said  to 
the  Roumanian  Minister  that  the  great  question 
of  the  hour  was  to  discover  how  the  inevitable 


THE  KAISER  261 

dissolution  of  Austria-Hungary  could  take  place 
without  the  destruction  of  the  European  fabric. 
Again,  in  the  early  days  of  November,  1913,  on 
my  way  back  from  Athens,  where  I  had  suc- 
ceeded in  making  peace  between  Turkey  and 
Greece,  I  was  dining  with  the  Russian  Ambassador 
at  Constantinople.  During  the  evening  the  Ger- 
man Ambassador,  von  Wangenheim,  now  dead, 
who  was  also  a  favourite  of  the  Kaiser,  and  whom 
I  then  met  for  the  first  time,  carried  me  off  into 
the  bay  of  a  window,  and  after  first  congratulat- 
ing me  on  what  I  had  done  at  Athens,  said  to  me, 
in  so  many  words,  "  You  will  see  that  the  sick 
man  of  Europe,  the  Turk,  will  still  be  here  when 
Austria-Hungary  is  no  more  than  a  historical 
recollection."  So  the  Kaiser  could  have  been 
under  no  illusion  as  to  the  possibility  of  giving  the 
Hapsburg  Empire  a  new  lease  of  life. 

How  then  can  we  explain  his  policy  ?  Per- 
haps the  key  can  be  found  in  a  confidential  state- 
ment he  made  at  Potsdam  in  the  early  days  of 
August,  1914,  to  the  Crown  Prince  of  Roumania. 
The  Emperor  told  him  that  it  was  in  the  interest 
of  Roumania  to  place  herself  at  the  side  of 
Germany,  whose  victory  was  beyond  question, 
because  Austria-Hungary  could  not  last  for  more 
than  twenty  years,  and  Germany  would  then 
give  Transylvania  to  Roumania.  The  Kaiser's 
crime  against  the  peace  of  the  world  is  therefore 
all  the  more  unpardonable,  because  in  his  inmost 
heart  he  could  not  believe  that  it  would  bring 
the  era  of  great  European  upheavals  to  a  close. 
He  drew  the  sword,  not  to  preserve  Austria,  but 


262  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

in  order  to  dispose  of  her  ultimately  in  his  own 
fashion  and  at  his  own  time. 

It  must  not  be  supposed,  because  I  have  only 
spoken  to  the  Kaiser  once,  that  this  conversation 
is  my  only  material  for  the  estimate  I  have 
framed  of  him.  An  essential  timorousness  is  the 
explanation  of  his  character,  and,  like  all  men 
who  are  not  really  courageous,  when  the  Kaiser 
decided  to  make  daring  the  key-note  of  his  policy, 
he  overdid  it.  An  incident  of  the  early  years  of 
his  reign  with  which  I  am  acquainted  reveals 
him  precisely.  Bismarck  had  no  love  for  him, 
and  lost  no  occasion  to  make  the  Kaiser  under- 
stand that  he  was  a  figurehead,  and  that  the  real 
authority  rested  with  his  Chancellor.  He  went 
so  far  in  this  that  one  day,  when  the  Emperor 
asked  him  to  promote  a  diplomatist  of  minor 
rank  for  whom  he  had  a  liking,  Bismarck  curtly 
refused.  In  spite  of  this  the  Emperor  stuck  to 
his  point  and  returned  to  it  several  times.  Bis- 
marck remained  immovable.  Faced  with  this 
situation,  the  Emperor  had  not  the  strength  of 
mind  either  to  abandon  his  demand  or  to  give 
his  instructions  as  an  order.  The  tension  became 
so  great  that  someone  in  the  Kaiser's  immediate 
circle  went  to  Holstein  and  asked  him  to  use  his 
well-known  influence  with  Bismarck  to  bring  an 
impossible  situation  to  an  end.  Bismarck  would 
not  hear  a  word  of  it.  Holstein  at  length  de- 
cided to  make  a  fresh  attempt  the  day  before  the 
Kaiser  was  starting  on  a  cruise  in  the  North  Sea. 
Just  as  he  was  embarking  he  was  told  that  there 
were  indications  of  Bismarck  giving  way.  During 


THE  KAISER  263 

the  whole  voyage  the  Emperor  was  restless, 
nervous,  and  irritable,  and  yet  never  dared  to 
say  a  word  against  his  Chancellor.  At  the  first 
point  at  which  he  touched  in  Norway  he  learnt 
the  news  that  Bismarck  had  at  last  yielded. 
His  delight  was  overwhelming.  He  was  as  ex- 
travagantly pleased  as  a  child.  Kiderlen-Waech- 
ter,  who  accompanied  him,  and  had  told 
Holstein  how  necessary  it  was  that  this  small 
satisfaction  should  be  given  to  the  Emperor,  was 
more  than  astonished  at  the  spectacle  of  the 
master  of  all  Germany  literally  jumping  with 
joy  at  having  been  able  to  promote  a  civil  servant. 
This  is  the  same  man  who,  when  the  day  came  on 
which  he  decided  to  destroy  the  builder  of  modern 
Germany,  acted  with  reckless  audacity  and  an 
absolute  want  of  proportion  or  delicacy — once 
again  the  weak  man  overdoing  it !  It  was 
probably  in  the  same  fashion  that  he  brought 
about  the  world-war.  For  years  he  had  wished 
for  it,  but  the  risk  involved  frightened  him.  As 
soon  as  he  had  made  a  step  forward  he  recoiled 
from  the  decisive  measure, — again  the  essentially 
timorous  man  willing  to  wound  but  yet  afraid  to 
strike. 

But  on  the  day  when  he  had  screwed  his  courage 
to  the  sticking  point  his  impetuosity  became 
nearly  insane,  for  it  was  insanity  on  the  part  of 
the  Kaiser  to  declare  war  himself  in  place  of 
provoking  his  adversaries  and  forcing  them  to 
declare  it  on  him. 

The  complex  personality  of  the  Emperor 
William  and  the  dreadful  penalty  which  humanity 


264  SOME  PERSONAL  IMPRESSIONS 

has  paid  because  the  last  Hohenzollern,  instead 
of  being  the  traditional  Prussian  sovereign, 
not  too  intellectual  but  full  of  common-sense, 
was  half  a  madman  and  half  a  genius,  must 
confirm  us  all  in  the  profound  conviction  that 
the  well-being  of  a  country  and  of  the  world  is 
a  charge  too  serious  to  depend  on  the  accidents 
of  absolutism. 


Printed  in  Great  Britain  by  Robert  MacLehose  and  Co.  Ltd.,  at  the  University  Press,  Glasgow. 


D         Jonescu,  Take 

507          Some  personal  impressic 

J653 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY